fore said Simons brother to beare the money vnto the King and to bring to passe certeine necessarie affaires whereof he had giuen him a memorial 24 But he being commended to the King magnified him for the appearance of hys power and turned the priesthode vnto him self for he gaue thre hundreth talents of siluer more then Iason 25 So he gate the Kings letters patentes albeit he had nothing in him self worthye of the hie priesthode but bare the stomacke of a cruel tyrant and the wrathe of a wilde beast 26 Then Iason which had disceiued his owne brother being deceiued by another was compelled to flee into the countrey of the Ammonites 27 So Menelaus gate the dominion but as for the money that he had promised vnto the King he toke none order for it albeit Sostratus the ruler of the castel required it 28 For vnto him apperteined the gathering of the customes wherefore they were both called before the King 29 Now Menelaus left his brother Lysimachus in his stead in the priesthode and Sostratus left Crates which was gouernour of the Cyprians 30 ¶ Whiles these things were in doing the Tharsians and they of Mallot made insurrectiō because thei were giuē to the Kings concubine called Antiochis 31 Thē came the King in all haste to appease the busines leauing Andronicus a man of autoritie to be his lieutenant 32 Now Menelaus supposing that he had gotten a conuenient time stole certeine vessels of golde out of the Temple gaue certeine of them to Andronicus and some he solde at Tyrus and in the cities thereby 33 Which when Onias knewe of a suretie he reproued him and withdrewe him self into Sanctuarie at Daphne by Antiochia 34 Wherefore Menelaus taking Andronicus a parte prayed him to slay Onias so when he came to Onias he counseled hym craftely giuing him his right hād with an othe howbeit he suspect him and persuaded him to come out of the Sanctuarie so he slewe him incontinently without anye regarde of righteousnes 35 For the which cause not onely the Iewes but many other nacions also were grieued and toke it heauily for the vnrighteous death of this man 36 ¶ And when the King was come againe frō the places about Cilicia the Iewes that were in the citie certeine of the Grekes that abhorred the fact also cōplained because Onias was slaine without cause 37 Therfore Antiochus was sorie in his mind and he had compassion and wept because of the modestie and great discretiō of hym that was dead 38 Wherefore being kindled with angre he toke away Andronicus garmēt of purple and rent his clothes and commanded him to be led through out the citie and in the same place where he had cōmitted the wickednes against Onias he was slaine as a murtherer Thus the Lord rewarded hym his punishment as he had deserued 39 ¶ Now when Lysimachus had done manye wicked dedes in the citie through the coūsel of Menelaus and the brute was spred abroad the multitude gathered them together against Lysimachus for he had caryed out now muche vessel of golde 40 And when the people arose and were full of angre Lysimachus armed aboute thre thousand and begā to vse vnlauful power a certeine tyrāt being their captaine who was no lesse decayed in wit then in age 41 But when they vnderstode the purpose of Lysimachus some gate stones some great clubbes some cast handfuls of dust which lay by vpon Lysimachus men and those that inuaded them 42 Whereby manie of them were wounded some were slaine and all the other chased away but the wicked Church robber him self they killed besides the treasurie 43 For these causes an accusation was laide against Menelaus 44 And when the King came to Tyrus thre men sent from the Senat pleaded the cause before him 45 But Menelaus being now conuinced promised to Ptolemeus the sonne of Dorime nes muche money if he wold persuade the King 46 So Ptolemeus went to the King into a courte where as he was to coule him self turned the Kings minde 47 In so muche that he discharged Menelaus from the accusacions notwithstanding he was the cause of all mischief and condemned those poore men to death which if they had tolde their cause yea before the Scythians thei shulde haue bene heard as innocent 48 Thus were they sone punished vniustly which followed vpon the matter for the ci tie and for the people and for the holie vessels 49 Wherefore they of Tyrus hated that wic kednes and ministred all things liberally for their buryal 50 And so through the couetousnes of them that were in power 〈◊〉 remained in authoritie increasing in malice and decla red him selfe a great traitor to the citizens CHAP. V. 2 Of the signes and tokens sene in Ierusalém 6 Of the end and wickednes of Iason 11 The pursute of Antiochus against the Iewes 15 The spoiling of the Temple 27 Maccabeus fleeth into the wildernes 1 ABout the same time Antiochus vndertoke his seconde voyage into Egypt 2 And then were there sene through out all the citie of Ierusalem fortie dayes long horsemen running in the aire with robes of golde and as bandes of speare men 3 And as troupes of horsemen set in array in coūtering coursing one against another with shaking of shields and multitude of dartes and drawing of swordes shoting of arrowes and the glittering of the golden armour sene and harnes of all sortes 4 Therefore euerieman prayed that those tokens might turne to good 5 Now when there was gone forthe a false rumour as thogh Antiochus had benedead Iason toke at the lest a thousand men and came suddenly vpon the citie they that were vpon the walles being put backe the citie at length taken 6 Menelaus fled into the castel but Iason slewe his owne citizēs without mercie not considering that to haue the aduantage against his kinsmen is greatest disaduātage but thoght that he had gottē the victorie of his enemies and not of his owne naciō 7 Yet he gate not the superioritie but at the last receiued shame for the rewarde of hys traison and went againe like a vagabound into the countrey of the Ammonites 8 Finally he had this end of his wicked conuersation that he was accused before Areta the King of the Arabians and fled from citie to citie being pursued of euerie man and hated as a forsaker of the Lawes and was in a bominacion as an ennemie of his countrey and citizens and was driuen into Egypt 9 Thus he that had chased manie out of their owne countrey perished as a banished mā after that he was gone to the Lacedemonians thinking there to haue gotten succour by reason of kinred 10 And he that had cast manie out vnburyed was throwen out him selfe no man mourning for him nor putting him in his graue nether was he partaker of hys fathers sepulchre 11 ¶ Now when these things that were done were declared to the King he thoght that Iudea
powred out his vial vpon the throne of the beast and his kingdome waxed darke and they gne we their tongues for sorowe 11 And blasphemed the GOD of heauen for their paines and for their sores and repented not of their workes 12 And the sixt Angel powred out his viall vpō the great riuer Euphrates and the water thereof dryed vp that the way of the Kings of the East shulde be prepared 13 And I sawe thre vncleane spirits like frog ges come out of the mouth of the dragon out of the mouth of the beast and out of the mouth of the false prophet 14 For they are the spirits of deuils working miracles to go vnto the Kyngs of the earth and of the whole worlde to gather them to the battell of that greate day of GOD Almightie 15 * Beholde I come as a 〈◊〉 Blessed is he that watcheth and kepeth his garmēts lest he walke naked and men se his filthines 16 And they gathered them together into a place called in Hebrue Arma-gedon 17 ¶ And the seuenth Aungel powred out his vial into the ayre there came a loude voyce out of the Temple of heauen from the throne saying It is done 18 And there were voyces and thundrings lightnings there was a great earth quake suche as was not since men were vppon the earth euen so mightie an earthquake 19 And the greate citie was diuided into thre partes and the cities of the nacions fel and greate Babylon came in remembrance before GOD * to giue vnto her the cup of the wine of the fiercenes of his wrath 20 And euerie ydle fled away and the mountaines were not founde 21 And there fell a great haile like talents out of heauen vppon the men and men blasphemed GOD because of the plague of the haile for the plague thereof was excedyng great CHAP. XVII 3 The description of the great whore 8 Her sinnes and punishment 14 The victorie of the Lambe 1 THen there came one of the seuen Angel whiche had the seuen viales and talked with me saying vnto me Come I will shewe thee the danation of the great whore that sitteth vpon many waters 2 With whome haue committed fornication the Kings of the earth and the inhabitants of the earth are drunken with the wine of her fornication 3 So he caried me away into the wildernes in the Spirit and I sawe a woman sit vpō askarlat coloured beast full of names of blasphemie which had seuē heads tē hornes 4 And the woman was araied in purple and skarlat and guilded with golde ād precious stones and pearles and had a cup of golde in her hand ful of abominations and filthines of her fornication 5 And in her forhead was a name written A Mysterie great Babylong the mother of whoredomes and abomination of the earth 6 And I sawe the woman drunken with the blood of Saintes and with the blood of the Martyrs of Iesus and when I sawe her I won dred with great marueile 7 Then the Aungell said vnto me Wherefore marueilest thou I will shewe thee the mysterie of the woman and of the beast that beareth her whiche hathe seuen heads and ten hornes 8 The beast that thou hast sene was and is not and shal ascende out of the bottomles pit and shal go into perdicion and they that dwel on the earth shal wōdre whose names are not writen in the Boke of life from the fundacion of the worlde whē they beholde the beast that was and is not and yet is 9 Here is the minde that hathe wisdome The seuen heads are seuen mountaines whereon the woman sitteth they are also seuen Kyngs 10 Fiue are fallen and one is ād another is not yet come and when he cometh he must con tinue a shortspace 11 And the beast that was and is not is 〈◊〉 the eight and is one of the seuen and shall go into destruction 12 And the ten hornes which thou sawest are ten Kings whiche yet haue not receyued a kingdome but shall receiue power as Kings at one houre with the beast 13 These haue one minde and shal giue their power and autoritie vnto the beast 14 These shall fight with the Lambe and the Lambe shal ouercome them * for he is Lord of Lords and King of Kings and they that are on his side called and chosen and faithfull 15 And he said vnto me The waters whiche thou sawest where the whore sitteth are people multitudes nations and tōgues 16 And the ten hornes whiche thou sawest vpon the beast are they that shall hate the whore and shal make her desolate naked and shal eat her flesh burne her with fyre 17 For God hathe put in their hearts to fulfill his will and to do with one consent for to giue their kingdome vnto the beast vntill the wordes of God be fulfilled 18 And the woman whiche thou sawest is the great citie whiche reigneth ouer the Kings of the earth CHAP. XVIII 3. 9. The louers of the worlde are sorie for the fall of the whore of Babylon 4 An admonition to the people of God to 〈◊〉 out of her dominion 20 But they that be of God haue cause to reioyce for her destruction 1 ANd after these things I sawe another Aungell come downe from heauen hauing great power so that the earth was lightened with his glorie 2 And he cryed out mightely with a loude voyce saying * It is fallen it is fallen Babylon the great citie and is become the habitation of deuils and the holde of all fowle spirits and a cage of euerie vncleane hatefull byrde 3 For all nations haue dronken of the wine of the wrath of her fornication and the Kyngs of the earth haue committed fornication with her and the marchants of the 〈◊〉 are waxed riche of the abundance of her pleasures 4 And I heard another voyce from heauen say Go out of her my people that ye be not partakers in her sinnes and that ye receiue not of her plagues 5 For her sinnes are come vp vnto heauen God hathe remembred her iniquities 6 Rewarde her euen as she hathe rewarded you and giue her double accordyng to her workes and in the cup that she hath filled to you filher the double 7 In asmuche as she glorified her self and liued in pleasure so muche giue ye to her torment and sorowe for she saith in her heart * I sit being a quene and am no widowe shall se no mourning 8 Therefore shall her plagues come at one day death and sorowe and famine she shal be burnt with fyre for strong is the Lorde God whiche wil condemne her 9 And the Kings of the earth shal be waile her and lament for her whiche haue committed
trust onely in the Lord bothe for that his power is able to 〈◊〉 them from all danger and for his promes sake his wil is moste readie to do it e Whose faith pacience for a while he tryeth but at length he punis heth the aduersaries that he may be knowen to be iudge of the Worlde f Thogh he visit them by 〈◊〉 hungre imprisonmēt and suche like yet his Fatherlie loue and pitie neuer faileth them yea rather to his these are signes of his loue g Meaning all thē that are 〈◊〉 of wordelie meanes and succour h He assureth the Church that God 〈◊〉 for euer for the preseruation of the same a He sheweth 〈◊〉 we ought to exercise our selues 〈◊〉 to take our pastime to 〈◊〉 in praising God b Because the Lord is the founder of the 〈◊〉 it can not be 〈◊〉 thogh the mēbers the 〈◊〉 be dispersed and seme as it we 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a time to 〈◊〉 of c VVith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 d Thogh it 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ble his Churche being so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can be to hard 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that can 〈◊〉 and name all the 〈◊〉 e For the more high that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 ter is 〈◊〉 fall in the end f He 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 examples of Gods 〈◊〉 pow er 〈◊〉 and wisdome that we 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wante moste iust occasiō to praise God g For their 〈◊〉 is as it 〈◊〉 a con fessiō of their nede 〈◊〉 can not be reliued but 〈◊〉 God onely then if God shew him self mindefull of the most contemptible foules cā he suffer them to dye with famine whome he 〈◊〉 assured of life euerlasting h Thogh to 〈◊〉 law ful meanes is both profitable pleaseth God yet to put our truste in thē 〈◊〉 to defraude God of his honour i He doeth not onely furnis he his Church with all things necessarie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 also the 〈◊〉 maketh 〈◊〉 strong against all outward force Ebr. fat k His secret working in all 〈◊〉 es is as a 〈◊〉 to kepe them in ordre and to giue them mouing and 〈◊〉 l For 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 resisting all things 〈◊〉 him m As 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 working in all his creatures 〈◊〉 word so he meaneth here by his worde the 〈◊〉 of life euerlasting whiche he hathe left to his Church as a moste precious treasure n The cause of this diff rēce is Gods 〈◊〉 which hathe elected 〈◊〉 in his Sonne Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and his iuste iudgement whereby he hathe appointed the reprobate to eternal damnation a Because they are members of the same bodie he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our eyes which 〈◊〉 most 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unto and by 〈◊〉 prompt 〈◊〉 teacheth vs to 〈◊〉 our 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shineth in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this their 〈◊〉 is as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of God c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h That is the 〈◊〉 power and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his Church i By 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 made with 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 his rare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fites 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 b In that that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it was 〈◊〉 a newe creacion and therfore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6 thei 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Go 〈◊〉 hands c For 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 soule and bodies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that his people 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto him as 〈◊〉 their most law 〈◊〉 King e This is 〈◊〉 accōplished in the kyngdome of 〈◊〉 when Gods people for iuste causes execute God 〈◊〉 against his enemies and it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to reuen 〈◊〉 theyr 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f Not onelye the people but the Kings that were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be destroyed g Hereby GOD 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 handes and 〈◊〉 of all his to 〈◊〉 terprise no father then he 〈◊〉 That is in the 〈◊〉 For his wonderfull power 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 whiche in 〈◊〉 is called a streching out 〈◊〉 spreading abroad wherein the migh tie worke of God shineth c Exhorting the people onelye to reioyce in praising God he maketh mencion of those instruments which by Gods commandement were appointed in the olde Law but vnder Christ the vse thereof is abolished in the Church d He sheweth that all the ordre of nature is bound to this duetie and muche more Gods children who ought neuer to cease to praise him til they be gathered into that kingdome whiche he hath prepared for his where they shal sing euerlasting praise * This word 〈◊〉 or Parable signifieth a graue and notable sentē ce worthie to be kepe in memorie and is some tyme taken in the euill parte for a mocke or scoffe That is what we 〈◊〉 to knowe 〈◊〉 followe and that we ought refuse Meaning the orde of GOD herein is the 〈◊〉 true knowdge To learne to sub it our selues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 correction of ose that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By liuing justly 〈◊〉 rendring to 〈◊〉 ye man that 〈◊〉 apperteieth vnto 〈◊〉 To 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 discrecion to 〈◊〉 them selues As he sheweth 〈◊〉 these parables 〈◊〉 the efct of religion as u hing maners 〈◊〉 doctrine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 people so 〈◊〉 he declare 〈◊〉 the same is 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 that are wise 〈◊〉 learned h That is of the Church where in the faithfull 〈◊〉 by the incorruptible sede of Gods worde †Ebr. increase of grace i To 〈◊〉 the wicked which haue not the feare of God k He 〈◊〉 not onely of the 〈◊〉 of blood with hand but of all 〈◊〉 practises which tende to the detriment of our neighbour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. l As the graue is neuer 〈◊〉 so the 〈◊〉 of the wicked and their crueltie hath none end He 〈◊〉 this 〈◊〉 the Name of God which is the 〈◊〉 Father of alle 〈◊〉 or in the Name of the 〈◊〉 of the Churche who is as a father m He 〈◊〉 whereby the wicked are allured to ioyne together because they haue euerie one parte of the spoile of the innocent n That is haue nothing at all to do with them o He sheweth that there is no cause to moue these wic ked to spoile the innocent but their auarice and crueltie p VVhereby he 〈◊〉 cludeth that the 〈◊〉 man is a 〈◊〉 therer q This wisdome is the eternal word of God r So that none cā pretend ignorāce s VVisdome repro ueth thre kindes of men the foolish or simple whiche 〈◊〉 of ignorance and the mockers that can not suffer to be taught the fooles whiche are drowned in worldelie lustes hate the knowledge of godlines t This is spokē according to our capacitie signifying that the wicked which mocke and iest at Gods word 〈◊〉 haue the iuste rewarde of 〈◊〉 mocking u That is your 〈◊〉 whiche
horrible haile thundre the lightenyng 26 The land of Góshen euer is excepted 27 Pharaóh cōfesseth his wickednes 33 Mosés praieth for him 35 Yea is he obstinat 1 THen the Lorde said vnto Mosés Go to Pharaoh and tell him Thus saith the Lorde God of the Ebrewes Let my people go that they may serue me 2 But if thou refuse to let them go and wilt yet holde them stil. 3 Beholde the hand of the Lord is vpon thy flocke whiche is in the field for vpon the horses vpon the asses vpon the camels vpō the cattell and vpon the shepe shal be a mighty great moraine 4 And the Lord shal do wōderfully betwene the beastes of Israél the beastes of Egipt so that there shal nothing dye of al that per teineth to the children of Israél 5 And the Lord appointed a time saying To moro we the Lorde shall finish this thyng in this land 6 So the Lord did it on the moro we all the cattel of Egypt dyed but of the cattel of the children of Israél dyed not one 7 Then Pharaóh sent and be holde there was not one of the cattel of the Israelites dead the heart of Pharaōh was obstinat he did not let the people go 8 ¶ And the Lord said to Mosés to Aarón Take your handful of ashes of the fornace and Mosés shal sprinkle them towarde the heauen in the sight of Pharaóh 9 And they shal be turned to dust in all the land of Egypt and it shal be as a scab breaking out into blisters vpon man and vppon beast throughout all the land of Egypt 10 Then they toke asshes of the fornaces and stode before Pharaóh and Mosés sprinkled them towarde the heauen and there came a scab breaking out into blisters vpon man and vpon beast 11 And the sorcerers colde not stand before Mosés because of the scab for the scab was vpon the enchanters and vpon althe Egiptians 12 And the Lord hardened the heart of Pharaóh and he hearkened not vnto them * as the Lord had said vnto Mosés 13 ¶ Also the Lorde said vnto Mosés Rise vp earely in the morning stand before Pharaoh and tel him Thus saith the Lorde God of the Ebrewes Let my people go that thei may serue me 14 For I wil at this time send all my plagues vpon thine heart and vpon thy seruants and vpon thy people that thou maiest knowe that there is none like me in all the earth 15 For now I will stretche out mine hand that I may smite thee and thy people with the pestilence and thou shalt perish frome the earth 16 And in dede * for this cause haue I appointed thee to shewe my power in thee and to declaremy Name throughout althe worlde 17 Yet thou exaltest thy selfe against my people and lettest them not go 18 Beholde tomorowe this time I will cause to raine a mightie great haile suche as was not in Egypt since the fundation thereof was laid to this time 19 Send therefore now and gather thy eat tel and all that thou hast in the field for vpon all the men and the beastes which are founde in the field and not broght home the haile shal fall vpon them and they shal dye 20 Suche then as feared the worde of the Lord among the seruantes of Pharaóh made his seruants and his cattel flee into the houses 21 But suche as regarded not the worde of the Lord left his seruants and his cattel in the field 22 ¶ And the Lord said to Mosés Stretche forthe thine hand toward heauen that there may be haile in all the land of Egypt vpon man and vpon beast and vpon all the herbes of the field in the land of Egypt 23 Then Mosés stretched out his rod toward heauen and the Lord sent thundre haile and lightening vpon the grounde and the Lord caused haile to raine vpon the land of Egypt 24 So there was haile and fire mingled with the haile so grieuous as there was none throughout all the land of Egypt since it was a nation 25 And the haile smote throughout all the lād of Egypt all that was in the field bothe man and beast also the haile smote all the herbes of the field and brake to pieces all the trees of the field 26 Onely in the lād of Góshen where the chil dren of Israél were was no haile 27 Then Pharaóh sent and called for Moses and Aarón and said vnto them I haue now sinned the Lord is righteous but I and my pe ple are wicked 28 Pray ye vnto the Lord for it is ynough that there be no more mightie thunders and haile and I wil let you go and ye shal tary no longer 29 Then Mosés said vnto him Assone as I am out of the citie I wil spreade mine handes vn to the LORD and the thunder shal cease nether shal there be any more haile that thou maiest know that the earth is the Lords 30 Now I knowe that thou and thy seruantes feare the Lord God before I pray 31 And the flaxe and the barly were smitten for the barly was eared and the flaxe was bolled 32 But the wheat and the ryewere not smitten for they were hid in the grounde 33 Then Mosés went out of the citie from Pharaóh and spred his hands to the Lord the thundre and the haile ceased nether rained it vpon the earth 34 And when Pharaóh saw that the raine and the haile and the thundre were ceased he sinned againe and hardened his heart bothe he and his seruants 35 So the heart of Pharaōh was hardened nether wolde he let the children of Israél go as the Lord had said by Mosés CHAP. X. 7 Pharaohs seruants counsel him to let the Israelites departe 13 Greshoppers destroye the coūtrey 16 Pharaoh confesseth his sinne 22 〈◊〉 is sent 28 Pharaóh forbiddeth Mosés to come any more in his presence 1 AGain the Lord said vnto Mosés Go to Pharaóh for* I haue hardened his heart and the heart of his seruants that I might worke these my miracles in the middes of his realme 2 And that thou maiest declare in the eares of thy sonne and of thy sonnes sonne what things I haue done in Egypt my miracles whiche I haue done among them that ye may know that I am the Lord. 3 Then Mosés and Aarōn came vnto Pharaóh and said vnto him Thus saith the Lord God of the Ebrewes How long wilt thou refuse to humble thy selfe before me Let my peo ple go that they may serue me 4 But if thou refuse to let my people go beholde tomorowe wil I bring greshoppers into thy coastes 5 And they shall couer the face of the earth that a man can notse the earth ād they shall eat the residue whiche remaineth vnto you and hath escaped from the haile thei shal eat
him 21 Then Abnér said vnto Dauid I wil rise vp do gather all Israél vnto my lord the King that thei may make a couenant with thee that thou maiest reigne ouer all that thiné heart desireth Then Dauid let Abnér depar te who went in peace 22 ¶ And beholde the seruants of Dauid and Ioáb came from the campe and broght a great pray with them but Abnér was not with Dauid in Hebrôn for he had sent him away and he departed in peace 23 When Ioáb and all the hoste that was with him were come men tolde Ioáb saying Abnér the sonne of Ner came to the King and he hathe sent him away and he is gone in peace 24 Thē Ioáb came to the King and said What hast thou done beholde Abnér came vnto thee why hast thou sent him away and he is departed 25 Thou knowest Abnér the sonne of Ner for he came to disceiue thee and to knowe thy out going and ingoing and to knowe all that thou doest 26 ¶ And when Ioáb was gone out from Dauid he sent messengers after Abnér which broght him againe from the well of Siriáh vnknowing to Dauid 27 And when Abner was come againe to Hebrón * Ioáb toke him aside in the gate to speake with him peaceably and smote him vnder the fift ryb that he dyed for the blood of * Asahél his brother 28 And when afterwarde it came to Dauids ea re he said I and my kingdome are giltles before the Lord for euer concerning the blood of Abnér the sonne of Ner. 29 Let the blood fall on the head of Ioáb and on al his fathers house that the house of Ioáb be neuer without some that haue running yssues or lepre or that leaneth on a staffe or that doeth fal on the sworde or that lacketh bread 30 So Ioáb and Abishái his brother slewe Abnér because he had slayne their brother Asahél at Gibeôn in battel 31 And Dauid said to Ioáb and to all the people that were with him Rent your clothes and put on sacke cloth and mourne before Abnér and King dauid him self followed the beare 32 And when thei had buryed Abnér in Hebrôn the king lift vp his voyce and wept beside the sepulchre of Abnér and all the people wept 33 And the King lamented ouer Abnér and said Dyed 〈◊〉 a foole dyeth 34 Thine hands were not boūde nor thy feete tyed in fetters of brasse but as a man falleth before wicked men so didest thou fall And all the people wept againe for him 35 Afterwarde all the people came to cause Da uid eat meat while it was yet day but Dauid sware saying So do God to me and more also if I taste bread or ought els til the sun ne be downe 36 And all the people knewe it and it pleased them as whatsoeuer the King did pleased al the people 37 For all the people and all Israél vnderstode that day how that it was not the Kings dede that Abnér the sōne of Ner was slayne 38 And the King said vnto his seruants Knowe not that there is a prince and a great man fallen this day in Israél 39 And I am this day weake ne wely anointed King these men the sonnes of Zeruiáh be to hard for me the Lord reward the doer of euil according to his wickednes CHAP. IIII. 5 Baanáh and Rechab slaye 〈◊〉 bósheth the sonne of Saúl 12. Dauid commandeth them to be slayne 1 ANd when Sauls sonne heard that Abnér was dead in Hebrón thē his hands were feble and all Israél was a frayed 2 And Sauls sonne had two men that were captaines of bands the one called Baanáh and the other called Recháb the sonnes of Rimmón a Beerothite of the children of Beniamin for Beerôth was reckened to Beniamin 3 Because the Beerothites fled to Gittáim 〈◊〉 there vnto this day 4 And Ionathán Sauls sonne had a sonne that was lame on his feete he was fiue yere olde when the tidings came of Saúl and Ionathán out of Israél then his nourse toke him and fled away And as she made haste to flee the childe fell and began to halt and his name was Méphibosheth 5 And the sonnes of Rimmón the Beerothite Recháb and Baanáh went and came in the heate of the day to the house of Ish-bosheth who slept on a bed at noone 6 And beholde Recháb and Baanáh his brother came into the middes of the house as they wolde haue wheat and they smote him vnder the fift rib and fled 7 For when they came into the house he slept on his bed in his bed chāber and they smote him and slewe him and beheaded him and toke his head and gate them away through the plaine all the night 8 And thei broght the head of Ish-bósheth vnto Dauid to Hebron and said to the King Beholde the head of Ish-bósheth Sauls sonne thine enemie who soght after thy life the Lord hathe auenged my lord the King this day of Saúl and of his seed 9 Then Dauid answered Recháb and Baanáh his brother the sonnes of Rimmón the Beerothite and said vnto thē As the Lord liueth who hathe deliuered my soule out of all aduersitie 10 When one * tolde me and said that Saúl was dead thinking to haue broght good tidings 〈◊〉 toke him and 〈◊〉 him in Ziklág who thoght that I wolde haue giuen him a rewarde for his tidings 11 How muche more when wicked men haue slayne a righteous persone in his owne howse and vpon his bed shal I not now therefore require his blood at your hand take you from the earth 12 Then Dauid commanded his yong men and they slewe them and cut of their hands and their feete and hanged them vp ouer the poole in Hebrō but they toke the head of Ish-bósheth buryed it in the sepulchre of * Abnér in Hebrôn CHAP. V. 3 〈◊〉 is made King ouer all Israél 7 He taketh the forte of Zión 19 He asketh counsel of the Lord. 20 And ouercometh the Philistims twise 1 THen * came all the tribes of Israél to Dauid vnto Hebrón and said thus Beholde we are thy bones and thy flesh 2 And in time past when Saúl was our King thou leddest Israēl in and out and the Lord hathe said to thee * Thou shalt feede my people Israél and thou shalt be a captaine ouer Israél 3 So all the Elders of Israel came to the King to Hebrón and King Dauid made a couenant with them in Hebrón before the Lord and they anointed Dauid King ouer Israél 4 ¶ Dauid was thirty yere olde when he began to reigne and he reigned fourty yere 5 In Hebrón he reigned ouer Iudáh * seuen yere and six moneths and in Ierusalém he reigned thirty and thre yeres ouer all Israél and Iudáh 6 ¶ The King also and his men went to Ierusalém
stature and his fingers were by sixes euen foure twen ty and was also the sonne of Harapháh 7 And when he reuiled Israél Iehonathán the sonne of Shimeà Dauids brother did slea him 8 These were borne vnto Haraphah at Gath and fel by the hand of Dauid and by the hands of his seruants CHAP. XXI 1 Dauid causeth the people to be nombred 14 And there dye seuentie thousand men of the pestilence 1 ANd a Satan stode vp against Israél and prouoked Dauid to nomber israél 2 Therefore Dauid said to Ioáb and to the ru lers of the people Go and nomber Israél frō Beer-shéba euen to Dan and bring it to me that I may know the nomber of them 3 And 〈◊〉 answered The Lord increase his people an hundreth times so many as they be ô my lord the King are they not all my lords seruants wherefore doeth my lord require this things why shulde he be a cause of tres passe to 〈◊〉 4 Neuertheles the Kings worde preuailed against Ioáb And Ioáb departed and went through al Israél and returned to Ierusalém 5 And Ioáb gaue the nomber and summe of the people vnto Dauid and all Israél were eleuen hundreth thousand men that drewe sworde and Iudáh was foure hundreth and seuentie thousand men that drewe sworde 6 But the Lenites and Beniamin counted he not among them for the Kings worde was abominable to Ioáb 7 ¶ And God was displeased with this thing therefore he smote Israél 8 Then Dauid said vnto God I haue sinned greatly because I haue done this thing but now I beseche thee remoue the iniquitie of thy seruant for I 〈◊〉 done very foolishly 9 And the Lord spake vnto 〈◊〉 Dauids Seer saying 10 Go and tel Dauid saying Thus sayth the Lord I offre thee thre things chose thee one of them that I may do it vntothee 11 So Gad came to Dauid and said vnto him Thus sayth the Lord Take to thee 12 Ether thre yeres famine or thre moneths to be destroyed before thine aduersaries ād the sworde of thine enemies to take the or els the sworde of the Lord and pestilence in the land thre dayes that the Angel of the Lord may destroy throughout all the coastes of Israél now therefore aduise thee what worde I shal bring againe to him that sent me 13 And Dauid said vnto Gad I am in a wonder ful strait let me now fall into the hand of the Lord for his mercies are exceding great let me not fall into the hand of man 14 So the Lord sent a pestilence in Israél and there fell of Israél seuentie thousand men 15 ¶ And God sent the Angel into Ierusalém to destroye it And as he was destroying the Lord behelde and repented of the euil and said to the Angel that destroyed It is now ynough let thine hand cease Then the Angel of the Lord stode by the thresshing floore of Ornán the Iebusite 16 And Dauid lift vp his eyes and sawe the An gell of the Lord stand betwnene the earth and the heauen with his sworde drawen in his hand and stretched out towarde Ierusalém Then Dauid and the Elders of Israél which were clothed in sacke fell vpon their faces 17 And Dauid said vnto God Is it not I that commanded to nomber the people It is euē I that haue sinned and haue committed euil but these shepe what haue they done ô Lord my God I beseche thee let thine hand be on me and on my fathers house ād not on thy people for their destruction 18 ¶ Then the Angel of the Lord commanded Gad to say to Dauid that Dauid shulde govp and set vp an altar vnto the Lord in the thresshing flore of Ornán the Iebusite 19 So Dauid went vp according to the saying of Gad which he had spoken in the Name of the Lord. 20 And Ornán turned about and sawe the Angel and his foure sonnes that were with him hid them selues and Ornán thresshed wheat 21 And as Dauid came to Ornán Ornán loked and sawe Dauid and went out of the thresshing floore and bowed him selfe to Dauid with his face to the ground 22 And Dauid said to Ornán Giue me the place of thy thresshing floore that I may buylde an altar thereinvnto the Lord giue it me for sufficient money that the plague may be stayed from the people 23 Thē Ornán said vnto Dauid Take it to thee and let my lord the King do that which semeth him good lo I giue thee bullockes for burnt offrings and tresshing instruments for wood and wheat for meat offring I giue it all 24 And King Dauid said to Ornán Not so but I wil bye it for sufficiēt money for I wil not take that which is thine for the Lord nor offer burnt offrings without cost 25 So Dauid gaue to Ornán for that place six hundreth shekels of golde by weight 26 And Dauid buylt there an altar vnto the Lord and offred burnt offrings and peace offrings and called vpon the Lord and he answered him by fyre from heauen vpon the altar of burnt offring 27 And when the Lord had spoken to the Angel he putvp his sworde againe into his shethe 28 Arthat time whē Dauid sawe that the Lord had heard him in the thresshing floore of Or nán the Iebusite then he sacrificed there 29 But the Tab ernacle of the Lord which Mosés had made in the wildernes and the al tar of burnt offring were at that season in the hie place at Gibeōn 30 And Dauid colde not go before it to aske counsel at God for he was afraied of the sworde of the Angel of the Lord CHAP. XXII 2 Dauid prepareth things necessarie for the buylding of the Temple 6 He cōmādeth his sonne Salomón to buyl de the Temple of the Lord which thing he him selfe was forbidden to do 9 Vnder the figure of Salomón Christ is promised 1 ANd Dauid said This is the house of the Lord God and this is the altar for the burnt offring of Israél 2 And Dauid commanded to gather together the strangers that were in the land of Israél and he set masons to hewe and polish stones to buylde the house of God 3 Dauid also prepared muche yron for the nailes of the dores and of the gates and for the ioynings and abundance of brasse passing weight 4 And cedre trees without nōber for the Zidonians and they of Tyrus broght muche cedre wood to Dauid 5 And Dauid said Salomón my sonne is yong and tender and we must buylde an house for the LORD magnifical excellent and of great fame and dignitie throughout all coun treis I wil therefore now prepare for him So Dauid prepared very muche before his death 6 Then he called Salomōn his sonne and charged him to buylde an house for the LORD God of Israél 7 And Dauid said to Salomōn * My sonne I purposed with my selfe to buyld an
the worlde shal be no more destroyed by a flood i The children whiche are not yet borne are cō prehended in Gods couenant made with 〈◊〉 fathers 〈◊〉 54. 9. k Hereby we se that signes or sacramentes ought not to be separat from the worde Eccles. 43. 12. l VVhen mē shal se my bowe in the heauen they shal knowe that I haue not forgotten my couenant with them m God doeth repeat this the oftner to confirme Noahs fayth so muche more Chap. 〈◊〉 28. n This declareth what was the vertue of Gods blessing when he said Increase bring forth “ Or Noahbegā againe o This is set befo re oure eyes to shewe what an horrible thynge dronkennes it p Of whom came the Canaanites that wicked nation who were also cursed of God q In derision ād contempt of hys father “ Or enlarge or cause to returne r He pronoūceth as a Prophete the curse of God against all them that honour not their 〈◊〉 for Ham and his posteritie were accursed s That is a moste vile slaue t He declareth that the 〈◊〉 whiche came of Iapheth ād were separated frome the Church shuld be ioyned to the same by the persuasion of Gods Spirit and preachyng of the Gospel a These generations are here 〈◊〉 partely to declare the maruelous increase in so smal a time and also to set forth their great 〈◊〉 fulnes of Goddes 〈◊〉 towarde their fathers b Of Madai and Iauan came the Medes Grekes c The Iewes so call all 〈◊〉 whiche separated frome thē by by sea as Grecia Italie c. which were giuen to the chyldren of Iapheth of whō came the 〈◊〉 d Of Cush and Mizraim came the Ethiopians and Egyptians e Meanynge a cruel 〈◊〉 and tyrant f His tyrannie came into a pro uerbe as hated bothe of God ād man for he passed not to cōmit 〈◊〉 euen in Gods presence g For there was an other citie in Egypt called also Babél “ Or the stretes of the citie h Of Lud came the Lydians “ Or the Cappadecians In his stocke the Churche Was preserued therefore Moses leaueth of speakyng of Iapheth and Ham and intreateth of Shem mo re at large k Of Whome came the EbreWes or Iewes 1. Chro. 8. 17. l Thys diuision came by the diuersitie of languages as appeareth chap. 〈◊〉 9. Or of these came diuers naciōs VVisd 10. 8. a In the yere an hundreth and thirtie after the floode b To Wit Nimrod and his companie c That is frome Armenia Where the Arke stayed d VVhiche Was after Warde called Caldea e They Were mo ued With pride and ambition thinkyng to preferre their owne glorie to Gods honour f Meanyng that he declared by effect that he knew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Gods power is 〈◊〉 Where g God speaketh this in 〈◊〉 because of their foolis he 〈◊〉 enterprise h He speaketh as thogh he toke counsel with his owne wisedome and power to wit with the Sonne and holy Gost signifying the greatnes ād 〈◊〉 of the punishement i By thys 〈◊〉 plague of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 appeareth Gods horrible iudgement agaynste mans pride and vaine glorie “ Or confusion k He returneth to the genealogie of Shem to come to the historie of Abram Wherein the Churche of God is described Whicheis Moses prīcipal purpose 1. Chron. 1. 17. 1. Chro. 1. 29. 1. Chro. 1. 26. Iosh 24. 2. l He maketh mē cion firste of Abram not because he was the firste borne but for the historie which properly apperteineth vn to hym †Ebr. Casdim m Some thinke that thys Iscah was Sarai n Albeit the 〈◊〉 cle of God came to Abram yet the honour is giuen to Térah because he was the fathers Iosh. 24. 2. Nehe. 9. 7. Iudi. 5. 6. Act. 7. 4. o VVhiche was a citie of Mesopotamia a From the slood to 〈◊〉 were thre hundreth thre score thre yere Act. 7. 3. b In appointing him no certeine place he proueth so much more his faith obediēce c The World shal recouer by thy sede whiche is Christ the blessīg whiche they lost in Adám d Meaning aswel seruants as cattel e He wandred to fro in the land before he colde finde a setling place thus God 〈◊〉 the faith of his children “ Or oke groue f Whiche was a cruel and 〈◊〉 nation by whome God kept his in a cōtinuall exercise g It was not ynough for hym to worship God in his heart but it was expedient to declare by out ward profession his faith before mē whereof this 〈◊〉 was a signe h Because of the troubles that he had among that wicked people i And so serued the true God and renounced al 〈◊〉 latrie k Thus the children of God may loke for no 〈◊〉 in this Worlde but must waite for the heauenlie rest and 〈◊〉 l This was a new trial of Abrams faith whereby we se that the end of one 〈◊〉 is the beginning of an other m By this we maie learne not to vse 〈◊〉 meanes nor to put others in 〈◊〉 to saue our selues readverse twentie albe it it maie appeare that Abrā feared not so muche death as that if he shuld diewith out issue Gods 〈◊〉 shulde not haue taken place wherein appeared aweake faith †Ebr. that my soule maie liue n To be his wif. o The Lord toke the 〈◊〉 of this poore stranger against a mightie king and as he is euer careful ouer his so did he 〈◊〉 serue 〈◊〉 p To the entent that none shulde hurt hym 〈◊〉 in his persone or goods a Hisgreat riches gotten in Egypt hindred 〈◊〉 not to followe his vocation b He calleth the place by that name whichwas after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it Chap. 28. 19. Chap. 12. 7. c This incōmoditie came by their riches whiche brake 〈◊〉 asit were the bond of 〈◊〉 Chap. 36. 7. d Who 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 might blaspheme God and destroie them e He curteth of the occasion of contention therfore the euil ceaseth f Abrā resigneth his owne right to 〈◊〉 peace g Which was 〈◊〉 Edē Chap. 2. 10. h This was 〈◊〉 by Gods 〈◊〉 that onely 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 might dwel in the land of Canán i Lot thinking to 〈◊〉 paradise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k The Lord comforted him lest he shulde haue taken thoght for the departure of his nepheu Chap. 12. 7. 15. 1. 26 4. l Meaning a 〈◊〉 time and til the cōming of Christ as Exod. 21. 6. Deut. 34 4. Deu. 15. 17. Ici 2. 20. and spiritually this is re ferred to the true children of Abrā borne according to the promes not according to the flesh which are heires of the true land of 〈◊〉 a That is of Babilon by Kings here meaning them 〈◊〉 were gouernors 〈◊〉 cities b Of a people ga 〈◊〉 of diuers countries c Ambicion is the chief cause of 〈◊〉 among princes “ 〈◊〉 of the labored fieldes d Called also the 〈◊〉 Sea or the lake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto 〈◊〉 and Gemoráh
k VVhich summe is broght tomoūt to thre millions millions and six hundreth thousand crownes for here is mencion made of thirtie mo then are spoken of 1. Kin. 10. 1. mat 〈◊〉 14. a To knowe Whe ther his Wisdome Were so great as the reporte Was. Iuk 〈◊〉 31. b There was no question so hard that he did not solus “ Or gallerie whereby hewent vp †Ebr. there was no more spirit in her “ Or actes c Meanings that the Isrélites Were 〈◊〉 peo ple that Kings ate the lieutenāts of God which oght to grāte vnto him the 〈◊〉 and mini ster iustice to all d Read Chap. 8. 8. e Or pillers meaning the garnishing and trimming of the 〈◊〉 or pillers f That is Which the King gaue her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of that treasure Which she broght g VVhich 〈◊〉 mounteth 102400 crownes of the sunne Bud eude asse h Or Pounds called 〈◊〉 of euerie one semed to make an 〈◊〉 shekels i That is the sleppes and the forè 〈◊〉 were fastened to the throne k Vpon the pom mels or 〈◊〉 l VVhich 〈◊〉 of the best Writers is thoght to be Cilicia read 1. King 10. 22. m That is ten hot ses in euerie stable Which in all 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 thousand 18. 〈◊〉 King 4. 26. “ Or 〈◊〉 n The abundance of these temporal 〈◊〉 in Salomons kingdome is a figure of the spiritual treasures which the elect shal enioye in the 〈◊〉 vnder the true Salomon Christ. “ Or Iddo o That is which prophecied agaīst him 〈◊〉 King 11. 41. a After the death of Salomon 1. King 12. 1. b That is hādeled 〈◊〉 It semeth that God hardened their heartes so that they thus murmu red without cause which declareth also the incō stantie of the peo ple. c Or that stode by him that is which were of his counsel and 〈◊〉 d Or 〈◊〉 singer meaning that he was of farregrea 〈◊〉 power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 father “ Or 〈◊〉 e Gods wil impo seth suche a neces 〈◊〉 the second causes that 〈◊〉 can be done but according to the same and yet mans wil worketh as of it selfe so that it can not be excused in doing euil by alledging that it is Gods ordinance †Ebr. by the hād 〈◊〉 Kin. 〈◊〉 16. “ Or receyuer †Ebr. strengthened him 〈◊〉 2. Kin. 12. 20. a That is the 〈◊〉 tribe of Benia n in for the other halfe was gone af ter Ieroboam b Meaning the ten tribes which rebelled c Or repaired thē and made them strong to be more able to resist 〈◊〉 boam “ Or 〈◊〉 †Ebr. stode Chap. 13. 9. 1. Kin. 12. 31. d Meaning idoles read Isa. 〈◊〉 15. e VVhich were 〈◊〉 of true re ligion and feared God f So long as they feared God and set forthe his worde they pro 〈◊〉 g Called 〈◊〉 Abi lam who reigned thre yere 1. Kin. 15. 2. h Me gaue him selfe to haue many wiues “ Or when the 〈◊〉 had established Rehobeams kingdome †For suche is the inconstancie of the people that for the moste part 〈◊〉 follow the 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 b VVhich were a people of Africa called the Troglo dites because they 〈◊〉 in holes “ Or blacke Mores c 〈◊〉 that no calamiue can come vnto vs except we forsake Cod and that he neuer leueth vs til we haue cast him of d And therefore doeth 〈◊〉 punish your for your sinnes †Ebr. drop downe e He sheweth that Gods 〈◊〉 are not to destroy his 〈◊〉 but to 〈◊〉 se them to bring thē to the Know ledge of them selues and to knowe how much 〈◊〉 it is to serue God then 〈◊〉 f VVhich declareth that God 〈◊〉 not the death of a 〈◊〉 but his conuersiō 〈◊〉 8. 32. 33. 11. 1. Kin. 14 21. g That is twelue yeres after that he had 〈◊〉 ouercome by 〈◊〉 ver 〈◊〉 †Ebr. saying “ Or Abiam a He meaneth Iu dah ād 〈◊〉 b Or Maacha 1. King 52. c Called also 〈◊〉 for Abshalom was her grandefather 〈◊〉 King 15. 2. d VVhiche was one of the 〈◊〉 of moū 〈◊〉 e And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doeth vsurpe it or take it 〈◊〉 that stocke 〈◊〉 the ordinance of the Lorde thus like an 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 the word of God for his aduantage f That is 〈◊〉 because that thing whiche is 〈◊〉 is preserued from 〈◊〉 he meaneth also that it was made solemnely 〈◊〉 by offring of sacrifices where as they 〈◊〉 salt accordyng as was ordeined Nom. 18. 19. g This worde in the Chalde tongue is Racha Which 〈◊〉 Sauiour vseth Matt. 5. 22. †Ebr. children of Belial h Meanynge in hearte and courage 1. Kin. 11. 26. “ Or fainte hearted i He 〈◊〉 the nature of idolaters which take no trial of the vo cation lyfe and doctrine of their ministers but thinke the most 〈◊〉 and greatest beastes sufficient to serue their turne Leui. 26. 36. 1. King 12. 31. Chap 11. 14. Ebr. fil his hād k As it was appointed in the Law Exod. 29. 39 l Because theyr cause was good appointed by the Lorde they douted not of the successe and victorie m Contemnyng the good counsel whiche came of the 〈◊〉 of God he thoght to haue ouer come by deceite “ Or gaue hym the ouerthre we n He sheweth that the staye of al kingdomes assurāce of victo ries depende vpō our trust and cōfidence in the Lorde †Ebr. 〈◊〉 2. Kyng 13. 8. a VVhiche were 〈◊〉 contrary to the Lawe 〈◊〉 16. 20. b He sheweth that the rest and quietnes of kingdomes standeth in abolishing ido latrie and 〈◊〉 cing true religiō c VVhile we 〈◊〉 the ful gouernement 〈◊〉 d The Kinge of 〈◊〉 Egypt e VVhiche was a citie in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 15. 44. VVhere Michaiah the Prophete was borne 1. King 14. 6. “ Or against ma ny without power f Thus the children of God nether trust in their owne power or policie nether feare the strēgth 〈◊〉 of their enemies but con sider the cause subtilitie of their entreprises tend to Gods glorie therevpon assure thē selues of the victorie by him whiche is onely almightie can turne all flesh in to dust with the breath of hys monthe g The Lorde had 〈◊〉 thē with feare a VVho was called 〈◊〉 as hys father was vers 8. b For the space of 〈◊〉 yeres vnder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thre yeres vn der 〈◊〉 religion was neglected and 〈◊〉 planted c He sheweth that 〈◊〉 the wicked nes of tyrants ad their rage yet God hathe hys 〈◊〉 he heareth in their tribulacion as he deliuered hys from zerah king of the Ethiopiās and out of all other daungers when they called vpō the Lord. d Your confiden ce and truste in God shal not be 〈◊〉 e Called 〈◊〉 conteining part of May and part of Iune f VVhiche they had taken of the Ethiopians g These were the wordes of their couenant which commaunded all idolaters to be put to death accordynge to the Lawe of God 〈◊〉 13. h So long as
after was taken the Priests 〈◊〉 and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 serably disconfired 1. 〈◊〉 4. 11. Cha. 26 6. c That is I neuer ceased to warne you as Isa. 〈◊〉 2. pro uer 1. 23. f He sheweth what is the 〈◊〉 to redresse our 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 God to 〈◊〉 vs into the Way and to obey his calling Isa. 66 4. g I wil send you into 〈◊〉 as I haue done Ephrim that is the 〈◊〉 h To assure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God had determined with him self to punish their wickednes he she weth that the prayers of the golie can nothing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they remaine in their obstin cie against God wil not vse the meanes that he vseth to call thē to 〈◊〉 tance Chap. 11. 14. 14 11. i That is thei 〈◊〉 fice to the funne mone and starres which thei 〈◊〉 the Quene of heauen Chap. 44 17. 2 king 23. 〈◊〉 k Shewing that 〈◊〉 was not his chief purpose and 〈◊〉 that thei shulde of 〈◊〉 sacrifices but that thei shuld regarde wherefore thei were ordeined to wit to be ioyned to the wor de as seales 〈◊〉 firmatiōs of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ofsins in 〈◊〉 for without 〈◊〉 Worde thei 〈◊〉 vaine and 〈◊〉 table l which was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hun dreth yeres m Read vers 13. n VVhereby he sheweth that the pastours oght not to leaue their 〈◊〉 kes in their 〈◊〉 for the Lord wil vse the meanes of his 〈◊〉 to make the wicked more 〈◊〉 and to proue his o In signe of mour ning as Iob. 1 20. 〈◊〉 1. 16. p Against whome he had iuste occasiō to powre out his wrath q Of Topheth Read 2 King 23. 0. r But commanded the 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 20. 〈◊〉 deu 〈◊〉 20. 〈◊〉 26. 〈◊〉 a The enemie for gredines of gaine shal risie your 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and laye you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which in your 〈◊〉 you worshiped to 〈◊〉 they can helpe you b Because of the afflictiōs that thei shal fele through Gods iudgements c Is there no hope that thei wil 〈◊〉 re d They are ful of 〈◊〉 and euerye one 〈◊〉 his owne fan 〈◊〉 without any consideration e He accuseth thē in that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignorāt of Gods iudgements then these birdes are of their appointed seasons to discerne the col 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 1. 1. 3. f The Lawe doeth not profite you 〈◊〉 it to ha ue bene writē for ought that you ha ue learned by it g They that seme wise may be asha med of their igno rance for all wisdome cōsisteth in Gods worde Isa. 〈◊〉 11. chap 〈◊〉 31 and 6. 13. h Read Chap. 6. 14 i He speaketh in the pe sone of the people who whē the 〈◊〉 wil runne about to hide them selues acknowled ge that it is Gods hand k That is hathe broght vs into extreme affliction thus they shal not attribute this plague to fortune but to Gods iust iudgement Chap. 9. 15 21. 15. Chap. 14. 19 l Read Chap 4. 15. m God threateneth to send the 〈◊〉 among them who shal vtterly destroye them in su the sorte as by no meanes they shal escape n Read Chap. 4. 19 o 〈◊〉 the Lord speaketh p The people wonder that they haue so long time loked for succour in vaine q The Prophet speaketh this r Meaning that no mans helpe or meanes colde saue them for in Gilead was precious balme Chap. 45. 11. or els deriding the vaine confidence of the people who loked for helpe at their Priests who shulde haue bene the phisitions of their sou les and dwelt at Gilead Hose 6. 8. a The Prophet sheweth the great compassion that he had toward this people seing 〈◊〉 he cold neuer sufficiently lament the 〈◊〉 ction that he saw to hang ouer thē VVhich is a special note to discer ne the true pastours from the 〈◊〉 read chap. 4. 19 b He sheweth that this 〈◊〉 mo requietnes and greater safety for him to dwell among the wilde beastes then amōg this wicked 〈◊〉 saue that God hathe ioyned him this charge c 〈◊〉 turned from God d To belye selā der their neighbours e Meaning the all were corrupt none colde finde an honest man f They haueso practised deceit that thei can not forsake it g They had rather 〈◊〉 God then leaue their wicked trade h VVith the fyre of affliction Psal. 28. 3 120 4 i Signifying that all the places about Ierusalem shulde be destroyed k Meaning that are all without sense and vnderstanding and that God hathe taken his Spirit from them l He sheweth that the children can not excuse them selues by their fathers 〈◊〉 for bothe father and childe if they be wicked shal perish m Read Chap. 8. 14. n Seing you can not 〈◊〉 your owne sinnes call for those foolish women whome of a superstition you haue to lamēt for the dead that they by their fained teares may prouoke you to some sorow o As thogh 〈◊〉 weare 〈◊〉 of vs because of our 〈◊〉 Leu. 18 28. 20. 22. p He derideth the superstition of the women which made an arte of mourning and taught to wepe with fained teares q Signifying that there is no meanes to deliuer the wicked frō Gods iudgements but when thei thinke to be moste sure and moste faire of then are they sonest taken r Forasmuche as nonecan sauehim selfe by his owne labour or 〈◊〉 worldelie 〈◊〉 he sheweth that it is in vaine to put 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therein but that we trust in the Lord and reioyce in him who onely can deliuer vs. 1. Cor. 1. 31. 2. 〈◊〉 10. 17. s These thre pointes are necessarie to knowe ari 〈◊〉 his mercie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our saluation his iudgement which he executeth continually against the wicked and his iustice whereby defendeth and mainteineth 〈◊〉 faithful t Meaning bothe Iewes and 〈◊〉 Is as in the next verse he sheweth the cause read Cl. ap 〈◊〉 a God for biddeth his people to giue creditor feare the constellations coniunctions of 〈◊〉 planets which haue no power of them selues but are gouerned by him their secret motions and influen ces are notknowē to man and there fore there can be no certaine iudge ment thereof 〈◊〉 18 9. b Meaning not onely in the obseruation of the starres but their laws and ceremo nies whereby they confirme their idolatrie which is forbiden Deut. 12. 30. c The prophetes vse thus plainely and simply to set forthe the vile ab surditie of the ido larers that men might learne to beashamed of that whereunto their corrupt nature is moste subiectread Isa. 44 12. d He reacheth the people to life vp their eves to God who hathe all power and there fore ought onely to be feared and herein he shewe them not onely the euil that they ought to eschew but the good which they ought to follow Reuel 15. 4. e Because the peo ple thoght that to haue images was a meane to serue God and to bring them to the knowledge of him he sheweth that nothing
then vsed to 〈◊〉 alone communely and disdained that anie shulde sit in their 〈◊〉 now to 〈◊〉 his power and how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy his enemie which then besieged Babylon he made a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vsed excesse in their companie which is ment hereby drinking wine thus the wicked are moste dissolute and negligent when their destruction is at hand ' Or ou 〈◊〉 with wine c Meaning his grand father d In contempt of the true God they praised their idoles 〈◊〉 that they thoght 〈◊〉 the golde or siluer were gods but that there was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and power in them to do them good with is also the opinion of all 〈◊〉 e That it might the better 〈◊〉 f So he that before 〈◊〉 God was moued by this 〈◊〉 to tremble 〈◊〉 feare of Gods iudgements g Thus the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their troubles seke manie meanes who draw ethem from God because they seke not to him who is the onelie comfort in 〈◊〉 h To wit his grād mother 〈◊〉 nezzars wise which for her age was not before at the feast but came 〈◊〉 when she heart of these strāge newes i Read Chap 4. 6. and this declareth that bothe this na me was odious vnto him and also that he did not vse these vile 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because he was not among them when all were called k For the idolaters thoght that the Angels had power as God therefore had thē in like estimation as they had God thinking that the spirit of prophecie and vnderstāding came of them l Before he red the writing he declareth to the King his great in gratitude toward God who 〈◊〉 not be moued to giue him the glotie considering his wonderful worke toward his grand father and so sheweth that he doeth not sinne of ignorance but of malice m After that God had so long time 〈◊〉 his angre and 〈◊〉 wai ted for thine amē dement n This worde is twise writen for the certeinitie of thing shewing that God had moste surely counted signifying also that God hathe appointed a terme for all kingdo mes and that a miserable end shal come on all that raise them selues against him “ Or wanting o 〈◊〉 sonne in lawe giue him this title of honour althogh 〈◊〉 in effect had the dominion a Read 〈◊〉 Chap 1 〈◊〉 †Or not be troubled b This heathen King preferred Da niél a stranger to all his nobles and familiars because the graces of God were more excellent in him then in others c Thus the wicked can not abide the graces of God in others but sake by all occasions to de 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 re against suche assaltes there is no better remedie 〈◊〉 to walke vprightly in the feare of God and to haue a good conscience d 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 ned the wickednes of the King who wolde be set vp as a god and passel not 〈◊〉 wicked lawes he approued for the maintenance of the same e Because he wolde not by his silen ce shew that he cō sented to this wic ked decre he set opē his windowes towarde 〈◊〉 lém 〈◊〉 he pray ed bothe to 〈◊〉 vp him self 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Gods promises to his people when they shulde pray towarde that 〈◊〉 also 〈◊〉 others might 〈◊〉 he wolde nether consent in heart nor dede for these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thing that was cō 〈◊〉 to Gods glo rie f Thus the wicked 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 laws 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is of 〈◊〉 times 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or stubbernes when is the innocents the 〈◊〉 perish therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 re nor be ashamed to b. 〈◊〉 suche g This 〈◊〉 that Darius 〈◊〉 not touched with the true knowled ge of God because he douted of his power h My iuste cause vp 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 thing wherein I was charged is ap proued of God i For he did 〈◊〉 bey the Kings wic ked cōmandemēt to obey God and so did no iniurie to the King who oght to commande nothing whereby God shulde be dishonored k Because he 〈◊〉 him self wholy vnto God whose cause he did defend he was assured that 〈◊〉 but good colde co me vnto him 〈◊〉 rein we se the power of faith as Ebr 11. 〈◊〉 l This 〈◊〉 a terrible example against all the wicked whiche do against their conscience make c uel lawes to destroye he children of God and also admonis heth princes how to punish such when their Wickednes is come to light 〈◊〉 not in euerie point or with like circumstances yet to execute true iustice vpon them m This 〈◊〉 not that 〈◊〉 did wo ship God 〈◊〉 or els was 〈◊〉 for thē he wolde haue destroyed all 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not one ly giuen God the chief place but one ly haue set him vp and caused him to be honored 〈◊〉 to his worde 〈◊〉 this was a 〈◊〉 confession of Gods power whereunto he was compelled by this wonderful miracle n Which hathe not onely life in him self but is the onelie fountaine of life and quickeneth all things so that without him there is no life a VVhere as the people of Israél loked for a continual 〈◊〉 after these seuen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had declared he 〈◊〉 weth that 〈◊〉 rest shal not be a 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 but a beginning ther 〈◊〉 mean aged them to toke or a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 by whome they shulde 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shulde 〈◊〉 a certeine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the destruction of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kingdome b 〈◊〉 signified 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shulde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 troubles and afflictions in the worlde in all corners of the worlde and at son 〈◊〉 times c Meaning the 〈◊〉 Caldeā 〈◊〉 whiche was moste strong 〈◊〉 in power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one come to their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thogh 〈◊〉 had had wings to 〈◊〉 ye their wings were pulled by the Persians thei went on thei fete were made like other men which is here 〈◊〉 by mans heart d Meaning the Persians which were barbarous and 〈◊〉 e Thei were 〈◊〉 in the beginning were shut vp in their mountaines and had no 〈◊〉 f That is destroyed many kingdomes was 〈◊〉 g To wit the Angels by Gods cōmādement who by this meanes punished the 〈◊〉 of the worlde h Meaning Alexander the King of Macedonie i That is his foure chief captaines whiche 〈◊〉 the empire among them after his death Seleueus had Asia the great Antigonus the esse Cassander and after him 〈◊〉 was King o Macedonie 〈◊〉 had Egypt k It was not of him self 〈◊〉 of his owne power that he 〈◊〉 all these countreis for his armie conteined but thirtie thousand men and 〈◊〉 ouercame in one battel Darius which had 〈◊〉 hundreth thousand when he was so 〈◊〉 with slepe that his eyes were se 〈◊〉 open is the stories reporte therefore this power was giuen him of God l That is he Romain em 〈◊〉 which was as a monster colde not be 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 beast because
thre thousand chosen men out of all Israél and went to seke Dauid and his men vpon the rockes among the wilde goates 4 And he came to the shepecoates by the way where there was a caue Saúl went in to do his easement and Dauid his men sate in the inward partes of the caue 5 And the men of Dauid said vnto him Se the day is come whereof the Lord said vn to 〈◊〉 Beholde I will deliuer thine enemie into thine hand and thou shalt do to him as it shall seme good to thee Then Dauid 〈◊〉 and cut of the lappe of Sauls garment priuely 6 And afterward Dauid was touched in his heart because he had cut of the lappe which was on Sauls garment 7 And he said vnto his mē The Lord kepe me from doing that thing vnto my master the Lords Anointed to lay mine hand vpon him for he is the Anointed of the Lord. 8 So Dauid ouer came his seruants with these wordes and suffred them not to arise against Saul so Saúl rose vp out of the caue went away 9 ¶ Dauid also arose afterward and went out of the caue and cryed after Saúl saying O my Lord the King And when Saúl loked be hinde him Dauid 〈◊〉 his face to the earth and 〈◊〉 him selfe 10 And Dauid said to Saúl Wherefore giuest thou an eare to mens wordes that say Beholde 〈◊〉 seketh euil against thee 11 Beholde this day thine eyes haue sene that the Lord had deliuered thee this day into mine hand in the caue ad some bade me kil thee but I had compassion on thee said I wil not lay mine hand on my master for he is the Lords Anointed 12 Moreouer my father beholde beholde I say the lappe of thy garment in mine hand for when I cut of the lappe of thy garment I killed thee not Vnderstand se that there is nether euill nor wickednes in me nether haue I sinned against thee yet thou huntest after my soule to take it 13 The Lord be iudge betwene thee and me and the Lord auenge me of thee and let not mine hand be vpon thee 14 Accordyng as the olde prouerbe saith Wickednes procedeth frō the wicked but mine hand be not vpon thee 15 After whome is the King of Israél come out after whome doest thou pursue after a dead dog and after a flye 16 The Lorde therefore be iudge and iudge betwene thee and me and se and pleade my cause deliuer me out of thine hand 17 When Dauid had made an end of speaking these wordes to Saul Saul sayd Is thys thy voyce my sonne Dauid and Saullift vp hys voyce and wept 18 And sayd to Dauid Thou art more ryghteous then I for thou hast rendred me good and I haue rendred thee euil 19 And thou hast shewed this daye that thou hast dealt wel with me forasmuche as when the Lord had closed me in thine hands thou killedstme not 20 For who shall finde hys 〈◊〉 and let hym departe fre wherefore the Lordrendre thee good for that thou haste done vnto me this day 21 For now behold I knowe that thou shalt be Kynge and that the kyngdome of Israél shal be stablished in thine hand 22 Sweare now therfore vnto me by the Lord that thou wilt not destroy my seede after me and that thou wilt not abolish my name out of my fathers house 23 So Dauid sw are vnto Saul and Saul went home but Dauid and his men went vp vnto the holde CHAP. XXV 1 Samuél dyeth 3 Nabal and Abigail 38 The Lord killeth Nabal 43 Abigail and 〈◊〉 Dauids wiues 44 Michal is giuen to Phalti 1 THen * Samuél dyed and all Israél assembled and mourned for hym and buryed hym in hys owne house at Ramáh And Dauid arose and went downe to the wildernes of Parán 2 Nowe in Maōn was a man who had hys possession in Carmél and the man was excedyng myghty and had thre thousand shepe and a thousand goates and he was sheryng his shepe in Carmél 3 The name also of the man was Nabál and the name of hys wife Abigáil and she was a woman of singular wisdome and beautifull but the man was churlish and euil conditio ned and was of the familie of Caléb 4 And Dauid heard in the wildernes that Nabál did shere his shepe 5 Therefore Dauid sent ten yong men and Dauid said vnto the yong men Go vp to Car mél and go to Nabál and aske him in my na me how he doeth 6 And thus shal ye say for salutation Bothe thou and thine house and all that thou hast be in peace welth and prosperitie 7 Behold I haue heard that thou hast sherers nowe thy shepherds were with vs and we did them no hurt nether did they misse anie thing all the while they were in Carmél 8 Aske thy seruants and they will shewe thee Wherefore let these yong 〈◊〉 finde fauour in thyne eyes for we come in a good season gyue I praye thee whatsoeuer commeth to thine hande vnto thy seruants and to thy sonne Dauid 9 ¶ And when Dauids yonge men came they tolde Nabál al those wordes in the name of Dauid and helde their peace 10 Then Nabál aunswered Dauids seruaunts and sayde Who is Dauid and who is the sonne of Ishai there is manie seruants nowe a dayes that breake away euerye man from hys master 11 Shall I then take my bread and my water and my fleshe that I haue kylled for my sherers and giue it vnto men whome I knowe not whence they be 12 ¶ So Dauids seruauntes turned their waye and went againe and came and tolde him all those things 13 And Dauid said vnto hys men Girde euery man hyssworde aboute him And they girded euerye man hys sworde Dauid also girded hys sworde And about foure hundreth men went vp after Dauid and two hundreth abode by the cariage 14 Nowe one of the seruauntes tolde Abigail Nabals wife saying Behold Dauid sent messengers oute of the wildernes to salute our master and he rayled on them 15 Notwithstanding the men were very good vnto vs and we had no displeasure nether missed we any thing as long as we were conuersant with thē when we were in the fields 16 They were as a wall vnto vs bothe by night and by daye all the while we were with thē keping shepe 17 Now therfore take hede and se what thou shalt do for euill wil surely come vpon our master and vpon all hys familie for he is so wicked that a man can not speake to him 18 ¶ Then Abigail made haste and toke two hundreth cakes and two bottles of wine and fiue shepe ready dressed and fiue measures of parched corne and an hundreth frailes of raisins and two hundreth of figges and laded them on asses 19 Then she said vnto her seruants Go ye before'me beholde I will come
with suche garmēts were the Kings daughters that were virgins appa reled Then his seruant broght her out and locked the dore after her 19 And Tamár put a 〈◊〉 on her head rent the garment of diuers coulers which was on her and layed her hand on her head went her way crying 20 And Absalôm her brother said vnto her Hathe Amnôn thy brother bene with thee Now yet beistyl my sister he is thy brother let not this thing grieue thine heart So Tamár remained desolate in her brother Absaloms house 21 ¶ But when King Dauid heard all these things he was very wrothe 22 And Absalom said vnto his brother Amnôm nether good nor bad for Absalôm ha ted Amnôn because he had forced his sister Tamár 23 ¶ And after the time of two yeres Absalôm had shepe sherers in Baal-hazôm which is beside Ephráim and Absalôm called all the Kings sonnes 24 And Absalôm came to the King and said Beholde now thy seruant hathe shepe sherers I pray thee that the King with his ser uants wolde go with thy seruant 25 But the King answered Absalōm Nay my sonne I pray thee let vs not go all lest we be chargeable vnto thee Yet Absalôm laye sore vpon him howbeit he wolde not go but thanked him 26 Then said Absalôm But I pray thee shal not my brother Amnôn go with vs And the King answered him Why shulde he go with thee 27 But Absalōm was instant vpon him and he sent Amn on with him and all the Kings children 28 ¶ Now had Absalóm commanded his seruants saying Marke now when Amnons heatt is mery with wine and when I say vnto you Smite Amnôn kil him feare not for haue not I commanded you be bolde therefore and play the men 29 And the seruants of Absalôm did vnto Amnôn as Absalôm had commanded and all the Kings sonnes arose and euery man gate him vp vpon his mule and fled 30 ¶ And while thei were in the way tidings came to Dauid saying Absalom hathe slay ne all the Kings sonnes and there is not one of them left 31 Then the King arose and tare his garmēts and lay on the grounde and all his seruants stode by with their clothes rent 32 And Ionadáb the sonne of Shimeád Dauids brother answered and said Let not my lord suppose that they haue slayne all the yong men the Kings sonnes for Amnon onely is dead because Absalom had reported so since he forced his sister Tamār 33 Now therefore let not my lord the King take the thing so grieuously to thinke that all the Kings sónes are dead for Am non onely is dead 34 ¶ Then Absalom fled and the yong man that kept the watche lift vp his eyes and loked and beholde there came muche peo ple by the way of the hil side behinde him 35 And Ionadáb said vnto the King Beholde the Kings sonnes come as thy seruant said so it is 36 And assone as he had left speaking behold the Kings sonnes came and lift vp their voyce and wept and the King also and all his seruants wept excedingly sore 37 But Absalom fled away and went to Talmái the sonne of Ammihúr King of Geshúr Dauid mourned for his sóne eueryday 38 So Absalom fled and went to Geshûr and was there thre yeres 39 And King Dauid desired to go forthe vnto Absalom because he was pacified cō cerning Amnôn seing he was dead CHAP. XIIII 2 Absalom 〈◊〉 reconcilied to his father by the subteltie of Ioab 24 Absalom maynot se the Kings face 25 The beau tie of Absalom 30 He causeth Ioabs corne to be burnt is broght to his fathers presence 1 THen Ioáb the sonne of Zeruiáh perceiued that the Kings heart was towarde Absalom 2 And Ioáb sent to Tekoah and broght thence a subtile woman and said vnto her I pray thee faine thy selfe to mourne now put on morning apparel anoint not thy selfe with oyle but be as a woman that had now long time mourned for the dead 3 And come to the King and speake of this maner vnto him for Ioáb taught her what the shulde say 4 ¶ Then the woman of Tekoáh spake vnto the King and fel downe on her face to the grounde and did obeisance said Helpe ô King 5 Then the King said vnto her What ayleth thee And she answered I am in dede a widowe and mine housband is dead 6 And thine hand mayd had two sonnes they two stroue together in the field there was none to parte them so the one smote the other and 〈◊〉 him 7 And beholde the whole familie is risen against thine hand mayd and thei said De liuer him that smote his brother that we may kil him for the soule of his brother whome he slewe that we may destroy the heire also so they shal quenchemy sparkle which is left and shal not leane to mine housband nether name nor posteritie vpō the earth 8 And the King said vnto the woman Go to thine house I wil giue a charge for thee 9 Then the woman of Tekóah said vnto the King My lord ó King this trespasse be on me and on my fathers house and the King and his throne be giltles 10 And the King said Bring him to me that speaketh against thee and he shal touche thee nomore 11 Then said she I pray thee let the King re member the Lord thy God that thou wol dest not suffer many reuengers of blood to destroy lest thei slaye my sonne And he answered As the Lord liueth there shal not one heere of thy sōne fall to the earth 12 Then the woman said I pray thee let thine hand maid speake a worde to my lord the King And he said Say on 13 Then the woman said Wherefore thē hast thou thoght suche a thing against the people of God or why doeth the King as one which is fautie speake this thing that he wil not bring againe his banished 14 For we must nedes dye and we are as wa ter spilt on the grounde which can not be gathered vp againe nether doeth God spare anie persone yet doeth he appoint meanes not to cast out frō him him that is expelled 15 Now therefore that I am come to speake of this thing vnto my lord the King the cause is that the people haue made me afraide therefore thine hand maid said Now wil I speake vnto the King it may be that the King wil performe the request of his handmaid 16 For the King wil beare to deliuer his hād maid out of the hand of the mā that wolde destroye me and also my sonne frō the inheritance of God 17 Therefore thine hand maid said The word of my Lord the King shal nowe be comfortable for my Lord the King is euen as an k Angel of God in
And he toke counsel of Ioab the sonne of Zeruiáh and of Abiathār the Priest and they helped forward Adoniiáh 8 But Zadōk the Priest and Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiadā and Nathán the Prophet Shimei Rei the men of might which were with Dauid were not with Adoniiáh 9 Then Adoniiáh 〈◊〉 shepe and oxen fat cattel by the stone of Zohéleth which is by En-rogél and called all his brethren the Kings sonnes and all the men of Iudáh the Kings seruants 10 But Nathán the Prophet and Benaiáh and the mighty men and Salomōn his brother he called not 11 Wherefore Nathán spake vnto Bath-shēba the mother of Salomōn saying Hast thou not heard that Adoniiáh the sonne * of Haggiith doeth reigne Dauid our lord knoweth it not 12 Now therefore come and I will now giue thee counsel how to saue thine owne life and the life of thy sonne Salomon 13 Go and get thee in vnto King Dauid and say vnto him did est not thou my lord o King sweare vnto thine handmaid saying Assured ly Salomón thy sonne shal reigne after me he shal sit vpon my throne why is then Adoniiáh King 14 Beholde while thou yet talk est there with the King I also wil come in after thee and 〈◊〉 wordes 15 ¶ So Bath-shéba went in vnto the King into the chamber and the King was very olde Abishāg the Shunammite ministred vnto the King 16 And Bath-shéha bowed and made obeissan ce vnto the King And the King said What is thy matter 17 And she answered him My lord thou swarest by the Lord thy God vnto thine handmaid saying Assuredly Salomón thy sonne shal reigne after me and he shal sit vpon my throne 18 And beholde now is Adoniiáh King and now my lord ò King thou 〈◊〉 it not 19 And he hathe offred many oxen and fat cattel and shepe and hathe called all the sonnes of the King and Abiathār the Priest Ioáb the captaine of the hoste but Salomōn thy seruant hathe he not bidden 20 And thou my lord ô King knowest that the eyes of 〈◊〉 are on thee that thou shuld est tel thē who shulde sit on the throne of my lord the King after him 21 Forels when my lord the King shall slepe with his fathers I and my sonne Salomōn shal be reputed vile 22 And lo while she yet talked with the King Nathān also the Prophet came in 23 And they tolde the King saying Beholde Nathán the Prophet And whē he was come into the King he made 〈◊〉 before the King vpon his face to the grounde 24 And Nathán said My lord ö King hast thou said Adoniiáh shal reigne after me and he shal sit vpon my throne 25 For he is gone downe this day and hathe slaine many oxen and fat cattel and shepe hathe called all the Kings sonnes and the captaines of the hoste and Abiathár the Priest and beholde they eat and drinke before him and say God saue King Adoniiāh 26 But me thy seruant and Zadōz the Priest Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiadá and thy seruant Salomōn hathe he not called 27 Is this thing done by my lord the King and thou hast not shewed it vnto thy seruant who shulde sit on the throne of my lord the King after him 28 ¶ Then King Dauid answered and said Call me Bath-shéba And she came into the Kings presence and stode before the King 29 And the King sware saying As the Lord liueth who hathe redemed my soule out of all aduersitie 30 That as I sware vnto thee by the Lord God of Israél saying Assuredly Salomon thy sonne shal reigne after me and he shal sit vpon my throne in my place so wil I certeinly do this day 31 Then Bath-shébā bowed her face to the earth and did reuerence vnto the King and said God saue my lord King Dauid for euer 32 ¶ And King Dauid said Call me Zadók the Priest and Nathán the Prophet and Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiadá And they came before the King 33 Then the King said vnto them Take with you the seruants of your lord cause Salo mōn my sonne to ride vpon mine owne mule and cary him downe to Gihōn 34 And let Zadók the Priest and Nathān the Prophet anoint him there King ouer Israél and blowe yethe trumpet and say God saue King Salomōn 35 Then come vp after him that he may come and sit vp on my throne and he shal be King in my steade for I haue appointed him to be prince ouer Israél and ouer Iudāh 36 Then Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiadá answe red the King and said So be it and the Lord God of my lord the King ratifie it 37 As the Lord hathe bene with my Lord the King so be he with Salomōn and exalt his throne aboue the throne of my lord King Dauid 38 So Zadōk the Priest and Nathán the Prophet and Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiadá the Cherethites and the Pelethites went downe caused Salomōn to ride vpō King Dauids mule and broght him to Gihōn 39 And Zadok the Priest toke an horne of oyle out of the Tabernacle and anointed Salomón and thei blewe the trumpet all the people said God saue King Salomon 40 And all the people came vp after him and the people piped with pipes and reioyced with great ioye so that the earth rang with the sounde of them 41 ¶ And Adoniiáh and all the gestes that were with him heard it and they had made an end of eating and when Ioáb heard the sounde of the trumpet he said What meaneth this noise and vprore in the citie 42 And as he yet spake beholde Ionathán the sonne of Abiat hār the Priest came and Adoniiáh said Come in for thou art a worthy man and bringest good tidings 43 And Ionathán answered and said to Adoniiáh Verely our lord King Dauid hathe ma de Salomōn King 44 And the King hathe sent with him Zadōk the Priest Nathān the Prophet Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiadá and the Cherethites and the Pelethites and they haue caused him to ride vpon the Kings mule 45 And Zadók the Priest and Nathán the Prophet haue anointed him King in Gihōn and thei are gone vp from thence with ioye and the citie is moued this is the noise that ye ha ue heard 46 And Salomón also sitteth on the throne of the kingdome 47 And more ouer the Kings seruants came to blesse our lord King Dauid saying God make the name of Salomón more famous then thy name and exalt his throne aboue thy throne therefore the King worshiped vpon the bed 48 And thus said the King also Blessed be the Lord God of Israél who hathe made one to sit on my throne this day euen in my sight 49 Then al the gestes that were with Adoniiah were afraied and rose vp went eueryman his waye
sight and Israél shal be a prouerbe and a commune talke among all people 8 Euen this hie house shal be so euerie one that passeth by it shal be a stonied ād shall hisse and they shal say * Why hathe the Lord done thus vnto this land and to this house 9 And they shal answer Because they forsoke the Lord their God which broght their fathers out of the land of Egypt and haue taken holde vpon other gods and haue worshiped them and serued them therefore hathe the Lord broght vpon them all this euil 10 * And at the end of twentie yeres when Salomón had buylded the two houses the house of the Lord and the Kings palace 11 For the which Hirám the King of Tyrus had broght to Salomō timber of cedre and firre trees and golde and whatsoeuer he desired then King Salomón gaue to Hirám twentie cities in the land of Galil 12 And * Hirám came out from Tyrusto sethe cities which Salomón had giuen him and they pleased him not 13 Therefore he said What cities are these which thou hast giuen me my brother And he called them the land of Cabúl vnto this day 14 And Hiram had sent the King six score talents of golde 15 ¶ And this is the cause of the tribute why King Salomō raised tribute to wit to buyl de the house of the Lord his owne house and Milló and the wall of 〈◊〉 and Hazōr and Megiddō and Gezér 16 Pharaóh King of Egypt had come vp and taken Gezer and burnt it with fire and slewe the Canaanites that dwelt in the ci tie gaue it for a presēt vnto his daughter Salomons wife 17 Therefore Salomōn buylt Gezér and Beth-horón the nether 18 And Baaláth and Tamór in the wildernes of the land 19 And all the cities of store that Salomón had euen cities for charets and cities for horsemen and all that Salomón desired wolde buyld in Ierusalém and in Lebanon and in all the land of his dominion 20 All the people that were left of the Amorites 〈◊〉 Perizzittes Hiuites and 〈◊〉 which were not of the children of Israél 21 To wit their children that were left after them in the land whome the children of Is raél were not able to destroye those did Salomón make tributaires vnto this day 22 But of the children of Israél did Salomón * make no bondmen but they were men of warre and his seruants and his princes and his captaines and rulers of his charets and his horsemen 23 These were the princes of the officers that were ouer Salomóns worke euen fi ue hundreth and fiftie and they ruled the people that wroght in the worke 24 ¶ And Pharaohs daughter came vp from the citie of Dauid vnto the house which Salomón had buylt forher then did he buylde Millô 25 And thrise a yere did Salomón offer burnt offrings and peace offrings vpon the altar which he buylt vnto the Lord and he burnt incense vpon the altar that was before the Lord when he had finished the house 26 ¶ Also King Salomón made a nauie of ship pes in Ezeon-geber which is beside Eloth and the brincke of the red Sea in the land of Edóm 27 And Hirám sent with the nauie his 〈◊〉 uāts that were mariners had knowled ge of the sea with the seruants of Salomon 28 And thei came to Ophir and fet from thēce foure hundreth and twenty talents of golde and broght it to King Salomon CHAP. X. 1 The quene of Sabā commeth to heare the wisdome of Salomon 18 His royal throne 23 His power and magnificence 1 ANd the * quene of Shebá hearing the fame of Salomon concerning the Na me of the Lord came to proue him with hard questions 2 And she came to Ierusalém with a very great traine and camels that bare swete o dors and golde exceding muche and precious stone and she came to Salomón and communed with him of all that was in her heart 3 And Salómon declared vnto her all her questions nothing was hid from the King which he expounded not vnto her 4 Then the quene of Shebá sawe all Salomons wisdome and the house that he had buylt 5 And the meat of his table and the sitting of his seruants and the ordre of his ministers and their apparel and his drinking vessels and his burnt offrings that he offred in the house of the Lord she was greatly astonied 6 And she said vnto the King It was a true worde that I heard in mine owne land of thy sayings and of thy wisdome 7 How beit I beleued not this reporte til I came and had sene it with mine eyes but lo the one halfe was not tolde me for thou hast more wisdome and prosperitie then I haue heard by reporte 8 Happy are thy men happy are these thy seruants which stand euer before thee heare thy wisdome 9 Blessed by the Lord thy God which loued thee to set thee on the throne of Israél because the Lord loued Israél for euer and make thee King to do equitie and righteousnes 10 And she gaue the King six score talents of golde and of swete odors exceding muche and precious stones There came no more suche abundance of swete odors as the quene of Shebá gaue to King Salomón 11 The nauie also of Hirám that caried golde from Ophir broght likewise great plēty of * Almuggim trees from Ophir and pre cious stones 12 And the King made of the Almuggim trees pillers for the house of the Lord and for the kings place made harpes psalteries for singers There came no more suche Almuggim trees nor were anie more sene vnto this day 13 And King Salomón gaue vnto the quene of Sheba what soeuer she wolde aske besides that which Salomō gaue her of his king lie liberalitie so she returned went to her owne countrey bothe she and her seruants 14 Also the weight of golde that came to Sa lomon in one yere was six hundreth thre score and six * talents of golde 15 Beside that he had of marchant men and of the marchandises of them that solde spi ces and of all the Kings of Arabia and of the princes of the countrey 16 And King Salomon made two hundreth targats of beaten golde six hūdreth shekels of golde went to a targat 17 And thre hūdreth shields of beaten golde thre pounde of golde went to one shield and the King put thē in the * house of the wood of Lebanôn 18 ¶ Then the King made a great throne of yuerie and couered it with the best golde 19 And the throne had six steps and the top of the throne was round behinde there were stayes on ether side on the place of the throne and two lions standing by the stayes 20 And there stode twelue lions on the six steps on ether side
there was not the like made in any kingdome The Royal Throne of 〈◊〉 21 And all King Salomons drinking vessels were of golde all the vessels of the hou se of the wood of Lebanōn were of pure golde none were of siluer for it was nothing estemed in the daies of Salomón 22 For the King had on the sea the nauie of Tharshish with the nauie of Hirám once in thre yere came the nauie of Tharshish and broght golde siluer yuerie apes and peacockes 23 So King Salomon exceded all the Kings of the earth bothe in riches in wisdome 24 And all the worlde soght to se Salomón to heare is wisdome which God had put in his heart 25 And thei broght euery man his present vessels of siluer and vessels of golde and raiment and armour and swete odors hor ses and mules from yere to yere 26 Then Salomón gathered together * charets horsemen and he had a thousand foure hundreth charets twelue thousād horsemen whome he placed in the charets cities and with the Kings at Ierusalem 27 And the King gaue siluer in Ierusalem as stones and gaue cedres as the wilde fig-trees that growe abundātly in the plaine 28 Also Salomón had horses broght out of Egypt and fine liuen the Kings marchants receiued the liuen for a price 29 There came vp and went out of Egypt some charet worthe sixhūdreth shekels of siluer that is one horse an hundreth fiftie and thus they broght horses to all the Kings of the Hittites ād to the King of Arám by their meanes CHAP. XI 1 Salomón hathe a thousand wiues and concubines which bring him to idolatrie 14 His God raiseth vp aduersaries against him 43 He dyeth 1 BVt King Salomón loued * many outlandish women bothe the daughter of Pharaóh and the women of Moáb Ammon Edóm Zidón and Heth. 2 Of the nacions whereof the Lord had said vnto the children of Israél * Go not ye in to them nor let them come in to you for surely they wil turne your hearts after their gods to them I say did Salomôn ioyne in loue 3 And he had seuen hundreth wiues that were princesses and thre hundreth cōcubines hiswiues turned away his heart 4 For when Salomón was olde his wiues tur ned his heart after other gods so that his heart was not perfit with the Lord his God as was the heart of Dauid his father 5 For Salomón followed * Ashtarôth the god of the Zidonians and Milcóm the abominacion of the Ammonites 6 So Salomō wroght wickednes in the sight of the Lórd but continued not to follow the Lord as did Dauid his father 7 Then did Salomón buylde an hieplace for Chemôsh the abominacion of Moah in the mountaine that is ouer against Ierusalém and vnto Molech the abominacion of the children of Ammon 8 And so did he for all his out landish wiues which burnt incense and offred vnto their gods 9 Therefore the Lord was angry with Salomón because he had turned his heart frō the Lord God of Israél * which had appeared vnto him twise 10 And had giuen him a * charge concerning this thing that he shulde not followe other gods but hekept not that which the lord had commanded him 11 Wherefore the Lord said vnto Salomón Forasmuche as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my couenant and my statutes which I commanded thee * I wil surely rent the kingdom thee and will giue it to thy seruant 12 Notwithstanding in thy daies I wil not do it because of Dauid thy father but I wil rent it out of the hand of thy sonne 13 Howbeit I wil not rent all the Kingdome but wil giue one tribe to thy sonne because of Dauid my seruant and because of Ierusalém which I haue chosen 14 ¶ Then the Lord stirred vp an aduersarie vnto Salomón euen Hadád the Edomite of the Kings seede which was in Edōm 15 * For when Dauid was in Edóm and Ioáb the captaine of the hoste had smitten all the males in Edóm and was gone vp to bury thei slayne 16 For six moneths did Ioáb remaine there and all Israél til he had destroyed all the males in Edóm 17 Then this Hadád fled and certeine other Edomites of his fathers seruants with him to go into Egypt Hadád being yet a litle childe 18 And theyarose out of Midián and came to Parán and toke men with them out of Parán came to Egypt vnto Pharaoh King of Egypt which haue him an house and appointed him vitailes and gaue him lād 19 So Hadád foūde great fauour in the sight of Pharaoh and he gaue him to wife the si ster of his owne wife euē the sister of Tah penés the quene 20 And the sister of Tahpenés bare him Genu báth his sonne whome Tahpenés vayned in Pharaohs house and Genubáth was in Pharaohs house among the sonnes of Pharaoh 21 And when Hadád heard in Egypt that Da uid slept with his fathers and that Ioáb the captaine of the hoste was dead Hadad said to Pharaóh Let me departe that I may go to mine owne countrey 22 But Pharaóh said vn to him what hast thou lacked with me that thou woldest thus go to thine owne countrey And he answe red Nothing but in any wise let me go 23 ¶ * And God stirred him vp another aduersaire Rezón the sōne of Eliadáh which fled from his Lord Hadadézer King of Zobáh 24 And he gathered men vnto him and had bene captaine ouer the companie when Dauid slewe them And thei went to Damascus and dwelt there and thei made him King in Damascus 25 Therefore was he an aduersaire to Israél all the daies of Salomón besides the euil that Hadád did he also abhorred Israél reigned ouer aram 26 ¶ * And Ieroboám the sonne of Nebat an Ephrathite of Zeréda Salomons seruant whose mother was called Zeruáh a widowe lift vp his hand against the King 27 And this was the cause that he lift vp his hand against the King When Salomôn buylt Millō he repared the broken places of the citie of Dauid his father 28 And this man Ieroboám was a man of strength and courage and Salomon seing that the yong man was mete for the work he made him ouerseer of all the laboure of the house of Ioséph 29 And at that time when Ieroboám went out of lerusalém the Prophet Ahiiáh the Shilonite founde him in the way hauing a newe garment on him and thei two were alone in the field 30 Then Ahiiáh caugh the newe garmēt that was on him and 〈◊〉 it in twelue pieces 31 And said to Ieroboám Take vnto thee ten pieces for thus sayth the Lord God of Israél Beholde I wil rent the kingdome out of the hands of Salomon and wil giue ten tribes to thee 32 But he shal haue one
of Izreél and there shal be none to burye her And he opened the dore and fled 11 ¶ Then Iehú came out to the seruants of his lord And one said vnto him Is all well wherefore came this mad fellowe to thee And he said vnto them Ye knowe the man and what his talke was 12 And thei said It is false tel vs it now Then he said Thus and thus spake he to me saying Thus saith thelord I haue anointed thee for King ouer Israél 13 Then they made haste and toke euerie man his garment and put it vnder him on the top of the staires and blewe the trumpet saying Iehú is King 14 So Iehú the sonne of Iehoshaphat the sonne of Nimshi conspired against Ioram Now Ioram kept Ramoth Gileád he and all Israél because ofhazaél King of Arám 15 And * King Iorám returned to be healed in Izreél of the woundes which the Aramites had giuen him when he foght with Hazaél King of Arám and Iehú said If it be your mindes let no man departe and escape out of the citie to go and tel in Izreél 16 So Iehú gate vp into a charet and went to Izreél for Iorám laye there and Ahaziáh King of Iudáh was come downe to se Ioram 17 And the watcheman that stode in the towre in Izreél spyed the companie of Iehú as he came and said I se a companie And Iehoram said Take a horseman and send to mete thē that he may say Is it peace 18 So there went one on horsebacke to mete him said Thus saith the King Is it peace And Iehú said What hast thou to do with peace turne behinde me And the watcheman tolde saying The messenger came to them but he commeth not againe 19 Then he sent out another on horsebacke which came to them and said Thus saith the King Is it peace And Iehú answered What hast thou to do with peace turne behinde me 20 And the watchman tolde saying He came to them also but commeth not againe and the marching is like the marching of Iehú the sonne of Nimshi for he marcheth furiously 21 ¶ Then 〈◊〉 said Make readie and his charet was made readie And Iehoram King of Israél and Ahaziah King of Iudah went out ether of thē in his charet against Iehú 〈◊〉 him in the field of Nabōth the Izréelite 22 And when Iehoram sawe Iehú he said Is it peace Iehú And he answered What peace the whoredomes of thy mother Iezébel her witch craftes are yet in great nōber 23 Then Iehorám 〈◊〉 his hand and fled said to Ahaziáh O Ahaziáh there is treasō 24 But lehú toke abowe in his hand and smote lehorám betwene the shulders that the arowe went through his heart and he fel downe in his charet 25 Thē said Iehú to Bidkār a captaine Take and cast him in some place of the field of Naboth the 〈◊〉 for I remember that when I thou rode together after Aháb his father the Lord layed this burdē vpō him 26 * 〈◊〉 I haue sene yesterday the blood of 〈◊〉 and the blood of his sonnes said the Lord and I wil render it thee in this field saith the Lord now therefore take and cast him in the field according to the worde of the Lord. 27 But when Ahaziáh the King of Iudáh sawe this he fled by the way of the garden house and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after him and said Smite him also in the charet and thei smote him in the going vp to 〈◊〉 which is by Ibleám And he fled to Megiddo and there dyed 28 And his sernants caryed him in a charet to Ierusalém and buryed him in his sepulchre with his fathers in the citie of Dauid 29 ¶ And in the eleuenth yere of Iorám the sonne of-Aháb began Ahaziáh to reigne ouer Iudáh 30 And when Iehú was come to Izreél Iezébel heard of it and 〈◊〉 her face ād tired her head and loked out at a wyndow 31 And as 〈◊〉 entred at the gate she said Had Zimri peace which slewe his master 32 And he list vp his eyes to the windowe and said Who is on my side who Then two or thre of her Eunuches loked vnto him 33 And he said Cast her downe and they cast her downe and he sprinkled of her blood vpon the wall and vpon the horses and he trode her vnder fote 34 And whē he was come in he did eat drinke said visite now yonder cursed woman and bury her for she is a Kings daughter 35 And thei went to bury her but thei founde no more of her then the skul and the fete the palmes of her hands 36 Wherefore they came againe tolde him And he said This is the worde of the Lord which he spake by his seruant Eliiáh the Tishbite saying * In the field of Izreél shal the dogs eat the flesh of Iezébel 37 And the carkeis of Iezébel shal be as doung vpon the grounde in the field of Izreél so that none shal say This is Iezébel CHAP. X 6 Iehú causeth the seuentie sonnes of Aháb to be 〈◊〉 13 And after that fourty and two of Ahaziahs brethren 25 He killeth also al thepriests of Báal 35 After his death his sonne reigneth in his steade 1 AHáb had now seuentie sonnes in Samaria And Iehú wrote letters and sent to Samaria vnto the rulers of Izreél and to the Elders and to the bringers vp of Ahabs children to this effect 2 Now when this letter commeth to you for ye haue with you your masters sonnes ye haue with you bothe charets and horses a defensed citie and armour 3 Consider therefore which of your masters sonnes is best and moste mete and set him on his fathers throne and fight for your masters house 4 But thei were excedingly a fraied and said Beholde two Kings colde not stand before him how shal we then stand 5 And he that was gouernour of Ahabs house and he that ruled the citie and the Elders the bringers vp of the children sent to Iehú saying We are thy seruāts and wil do all that thou shalt byd vs we wil make no King do what 〈◊〉 good to thee 6 ¶ Then he wrote another letter to them saying 〈◊〉 ye be mine and wil obey my voyce take the heades of the men that are your masters sonnes and come to me to Izreél by tomorowe this time Now the Kings sonnes euen seuenty persones were with the great men of the citie which broght them vp 7 And when the letter came to them they toke the Kings sonnes and slewe the seuenty persones and laied their heades in baskets and sent them vnto him to Izreél 8 ¶ Then there came a messenger and tolde him saying Thei haue broght the heades of the Kings sonnes And he said Let them lay them on two heapes at the entring in of the gate vntil the morning 9
drewe a bowe mygh tely smote the King of Israél betwene the ioyntes of his brigandine therefore he said to his charetman Turne thine hād and carie 〈◊〉 out of the hoste for I am hurt 34 And the battel increased that day and the King of Israél stode stil in his charet against the Aramites vntil euen and dyed at the time of the sunne going downe CHAP. XIX 4 After Iehoshaphat was rebuked by the Prophet he called againe the people to the honoring of the Lord. 5 He appointeth iudges and ministers 9 And exhorteth them to feare God 1 ANd Iehoshaphát the Kyng of Iudah returned safe to his house in Ierusalém 2 And Iehu the sonne of Hanani the Seer wēt out to mete hym and sayd to Kyng Iehoshaphat Woldest thou helpe the wicked and loue them that hate the Lorde therefore for this thyng the wrath of the Lorde is vppon thee 3 Neuertheles good thynges are founde in thee because thou hast taken away the groues out of the land and hast prepared thine heart to seke God 4 ¶ So Iehoshaphat dwelt at Ierusalém and turned and went through the people from Beer-sheba to mounte Ephraim and broght them agayne vnto the LORD God of their fathers 5 And he set iudges in the land throughout all the strong cities of Iudah citie by citie 6 And sayd to the iudges Take hede what ye do for ye execute not the iudgementes of man but of the Lorde and he wil be with you in the cause and iudgement 7 Wherefore nowe let the feare of the Lorde be vpon you take hede and do it for there is no iniquitie with the LORD our God nether * respect of persones nor receyuing of rewarde 8 Moreouer in Ierusalém did Iehoshaphat set of the Leuites and of the Priests and of the chief of the families of Israél for the iudgement and cause of the Lord and they returned to Ierusalém 9 And he charged them saying Thus shall ye do in the feare of the Lorde faythfully and with a persite heart 10 And in euerie cause that shall come to you of your brethren that dwell in their cities betwene blood and blood betwene lawe and precept statutes ād iudgements ye shal iudge them and admonishe them that they trespasse not against the Lorde that wrath come not vpon you and vpon your brethrē Thus shal ye do and trespasse not 11 And beholde Amariah the Priest shal be the chief ouer you in all matters of the Lord and Zebadiah the sonne of Ishmaél a ruler of the house of Iudáh shal be for all the Kings affaires and the Leuites shal be officers before you Be of courage and do it ād the Lord shal be with the good CHAP. XX. 3 Iehoshaphat and the people pray vnto the Lorde 22 The maruelous victorie that the Lorde gaue him against his enemies 30 His reigne and actes 1 AFter this also came the children of Moáb and the childrē of Ammón and with them of the Ammonites agaynst Iohoshaphat to battel 2 Thē there came that tolde Iehoshaphat saying There cometh a great multitude against thee from beyonde the Sea out of Arám and beholde they be in Hazzón Tamár whi che is En-gédi 3 And 〈◊〉 feared and set hym selfe to seke the Lorde and proclaymed a faste throughout all Iudah 4 And Iudáh gathered themselues together to aske counsel of the Lord they came euen out of all the cities of Iudáh to 〈◊〉 of the Lord. 5 And Iehoshaphát stode in the Congregaciō of Iudáh and Ierusalém in the house of the Lord before the new court 6 And said O Lord God of our fathers art not thou God in heauen and reignest not thou on all the kingdomes of the heathen and in thine hand is power and might and none is able to withstand thee 7 Didest not thou our God cast out the inha bitants of this land before thy people Israél and gauest it to the sede of Abrahám thy friend for euer 8 And they dwelt therein and haue buylt thee a Sanctuarie therein for thy Name saying 9 * If euil come vpon vs as the sworde of iudgement or pestilence or famine we will stand before this house and in thy presence for thy Name is in this house and wil crye vnto thee in our tribulacion and thou wilt heare and helpe 10 And nowe beholde the children of* Ammón and Moab and mount Seir by whome thou woldest not let Israél go whē they came out of the land of Egypt but they turned aside from them and destroyed them not 11 Beholde I say they rewarde vs in comming to cast vs out of thine inheritance whiche thou hast caused vs to inherit 12 O our God wilt thou not iudge them for there is no strength in vs to stande before this great multitude that commeth againste vs nether do we knowe what to do but our eyes are towarde thee 13 And all Iudah stode before the LORD with their yong ones their wiues and their children 14 And Iahaziél the sonne of Zechariáh the sonne of Benaiah the sonne of Ieiél the sonne of Mattaniah a Leuite of the sonnes of Asaph was there vpon whome came the Spirit of the Lorde in the middes of the Congregacion 15 And he said Hearken ye all Iudah and ye inhabitantes of 〈◊〉 and thou Kyng Iehoshaphat thus sayth the LORD vnto you Feare you not nether be afrayed for this great multitude for the battell is not yours but Gods 16 To morowe go ye downe against them beholde they come vp by the cleft of Ziz and ye shall finde them at the end of the broke before the wildernes of Israél 17 Ye shall not nede to fight in thys battel * stand stil moue not and beholde the saluacion of the Lorde towarde you ô Iudah and Ierusalēm feare ye not nether be afray ed tomorowe go out agaynste them and the Lord wil be with you 18 ¶ Then Iehoshaphat bowed downe with his face to the earth and all Iudáh and the inhabitants of Ierusalém fell downe before the Lord worshiping the Lord. 19 And the Leuites of the children of the Kohathites and of the children of the Corhites stode vp to praise the Lorde GOD of Israél with aloude voice on hie 20 And when they arose early in the mornyng they went forth to the wildernes of Tekoa and as they departed Iehoshaph at stode ād said Heare ye me ô Iudah and ye in habitantes of Ierusalém put your trust in the Lorde your God and ye shal be assured 〈◊〉 his Prophetes and ye shall prosper 21 And whē he had consulted with the people and appointed singers vnto the Lorde and them that shulde prayse hym that is in the beautiful Sanctuarie in going forthe before the men of armes and saying Praise ye the Lorde for his mercie
came with the Ara bians to the campe had sleane all the eldest therefore Ahaziáh the sonne of Iehorám King of Iudáh reigned 2 Two and fourty yere olde was Ahaziáh when he began to reigne he reigned one yere in Ierusalém his mothers name was Athaliáh the daughter of Omri 3 He walked also in the waies of the house of Aháb for his mother counseled him to do wickedly 4 Wherefore he did euil in the sight of the Lord like the house of Aháb for they were his counselers after the death of his father to his destruction 5 And he walked after their counsel and wēt with Iehoram the sonne of Aháb King of Is raél to fight against Hazaél King of Arám at Ramóth Gileád and the Aramites smote Iorám 6 ¶ And he returned to be healed in Izreél be cause of the woundes where with thei had wounded him at Ramáh whē he foght with Hazaél King of Arám Now Azariáh the son ne of Iehorám King of Iudáh went downe to se Iehorám the sonne of Aháb at Izreél because he was diseased 7 And the destruction of Ahaziáh came of God in that he went to Iorám for when he was come he went forthe with Iehorám against Iehú the sonne of Nimshi * whome the Lord had anointed to destroye the house of Aháb 8 Therefore when Iehú executed iudgemēt vpon the house of Aháb founde the princes of Iudáh and the sonnes of the brethren of Ahaziáh that waited on Ahaziáh he slewe them also 9 And he soght Ahaziáh and they caught him where he was hid in Samaria broght him to Iehú and slewe him and buryed him because said thei he is the sonne of Iehoshaphát which soght the Lord with all his heart So the house of Ahaziáh was not able to reteine the kingdome 10 ¶ * Therefore when Athaliáh the mother of Ahaziáh sawe that her sonne was dead she arose and destroyed all the Kings sede of the house of Iudáh 11 But Iehoshabeáth the daughter of the King toke Ioáh the sonne of Ahaziah and stale him from among the Kings sonnes that shul de be sleane and put him his nurce in the bed chamber so Iehoshabeáth the daughter of King Iehorám the wife of Iehoiadá the Priest for she was the sister of Ahaziáh hid him from Athaliáh so she slewe him not 12 And he was with them hid in the house of God six yeres whiles Athaliáh reigned ouer the land CHAP. XXIII 1 Ioà sh the sonne of Ahazià h is made King 3 Athaliah is put to death 17 The Temple of Báal is destroyed 19 Iehoiadá appointeth ministers in the Temple 1 ANd * in the seuentie yere Iehoiadá waxed bolde and toke the captaines of hūdreths to wit Azariáh the sonne of Iehorám and Ishmaél the sonne of Iehohanán Azariáh the sonne of Obéd and Maasiáh the sonne of Zichri incouenant with him 2 And they went about in Iudáh and gathered the Leuites out of all the cities of Iudáh and the chief fathers of Israél and they came to Ierusalém 3 And all the Congregacion made a couen ant with the King in the house of God he said vnto them Beholde the Kings sonne muste reigne * as the Lord hathe said of the sonnes of Dauid 4 This is it that ye shal do The third parte of you that come on the Sabbath of the Priests the Leuites shal be porters of the dores 5 And another third parte to warde the Kings house and another third parte at the * gate of the fundacion and all the people shal be in the courtes of the house of the Lord. 6 But let none come into the house of the Lord saue the priests and the Leuites that minister they shal go in for they are holy but al the people shal kepe the watch of the Lord. 7 And the Leuites shal compasse the King round about and euerie man with his weapon in his hand and he that entreth into the house shal be sleane and be you with the King when he commeth in and when he goeth out 8 ¶ So the Leuites all Iudáh did according to all things that Iehoiadá the Priest had cóman ded and toke euery man his men that came on the Sabbath with them that went out on the Sabbath for Iehoiadà the Priest did not discharge the courses 9 And Iehoiadá the Priest deliuered to the captaines of hundreths speares and shields bucklers which had bene King Dauids and were in the house of God 10 And he caused all the people to stand euerie man with his weapon in his hand from the right side of the house to the left side of the house by the altar and by the house rounde about the King 11 Then they broght out the Kings sonne and put vpon him the crowne and gaue him the testimonie and made him King And Iehoiadá and his sonnes anointed him and said God saue the King 12 ¶ But when Athaliáh heard the noise of the people running and praising the King she came to the people into the house of the Lord. 13 And when she loked beholde the King stode by his piller at the entring in and the princes and the trumpets by the King and al the people of the land reioyced and blewe the trumpets and the singers were with instruments of musike and they that colde 〈◊〉 praise then Athaliáh rent her clothes and said Treason treason 14 Then Iehoiadá the Priest broght out the ca ptaines of hundreths that were gouerners of the hoste and said vnto them Haue her forthe of the ranges and he that followeth her let him dye by the sworde forthe 〈◊〉 had said Slea her not in the house of the Lord. 15 So they layed hands on her and wher she was come to the entring of the horsegate by the Kings house thei slewe her there 16 ¶ And Iehoiadá made a couenant betwene him all the people and the King that they wolde be the Lords people 17 And all the people wēt to the house of Báal and destroyed it and brake his altars his images slewe Mattán the Priest of Báal before the altars 18 And Iehoiadá appointed officers for the house of the Lord vnder the hands of the Priests and Leuites whome Dauid had distributed for the house of the LORD to offer burnt offrings vnto the Lord * as it is writen in the La we of Mosés with reioycing singing by the appointement of Dauid 19 And he set porters by the gates of the house of the Lord that none that was vncleane in anything shulde entre in 20 And he toke the captaines of hundreths and the noble men and the gouerners of the people and all the people of the land and he caused the King to come downe out of the house of the Lord and they went through the hie gate of
Asáph with cymbales to praise the LORD * after the ordinance of Dauid King of Israél 11 Thus they sang whē they gaue praise and when they gaue thankes vnto the Lord For he is good for his mercie endureth for euer toward Israél And all the people shouted with a great shoute when thei praised the Lord because the fundacion of the house of the Lord was layed 12 Many also of the Priests and the Leuites the chief of the fathers anciēt men which had sene the first house when the fundacion of this house was layed before their eies wept with a loude voyce and many shouted a loude for ioye 13 So that the people colde not discerne the sounde of the shoute for ioye from the noyce of the weping of the people for the people shouted with a loude crye and the noyce was heard farre of CHAP. IIII. 2 The buylding of the Temple is hindred and how 11 Let ters to Artaxerxes and the answer 1 BVt the aduersaires of Iudáh and Benia min heard that the children of the captiuitie buylded the Tēple vnto the Lord God of Israél 2 And thei came to Zerubbabél and to the chief fathers and said vnto them We wil buylde with you for we seke the Lord your God as ye do and we haue sacrificed vnto him since the time of Esár Hadd on King of Asshúr which broght vs vp hither 3 Then Zerubbabél and Ieshúa and the rest of the chief fathers of Israél said vnto thē It is not for you but for vs to buyld the hou se vnto our God for we our selues together wil buyld it vnto the Lord God of Israél as King Cyrus the King of Persia hathe commanded vs 4 Wherefore the people of the lād discou raged the people of Iudáh and troubled them in buylding 5 And they hyred counselers against them to hinder their deuice all the daies of Cyrus King of Persia euen vntil the reigne of Darius King of Persia. 6 And in the reigne of Ahashueròsh in the beginning of his reigne wrote thei an accusation against the inhabitants of Iudáh and Ierusalém 7 And in the dayes of Artahsháshte Mithredáth Tabeél and the rest of their companions wrote whē it was peace vnto Artahshashte King of Persia and the writing of the letter was the Aramites writing and the thing declared was in the language of the Aramites 8 Rehúm the chancelour and Shimshái the scribe wrote a lettre against Ierusalém to Artahsháshte the King in this sorte 9 Then wrote Rehúm the chancelour and Shimshái the scribe and their companions Din aié and Apharsatcaié Tarpelaié Apharsaié Archeuaié Bablaié Shushanchaié Dehaué Elmaié 10 And the rest of the peole whome the great and noble Asnappár broght ouer and set in the cities of Samaria and other that are beyonde the Riuer and Cheéneth 11 ¶ This is the copie of the letter that they sent vnto King Artahsháshte THY SERVANTS the men beyonde the Riuer and Cheéneth salute thee 12 Be it knowen vnto the King that the Iewes which came vp from thee to vs are come vnto Ierusalém a citie 〈◊〉 and wicked and buylde and laye the fundacions of the walles and haue ioyned the fundacions 13 Be it knowen now vnto the King that if this citie be buylt and the fundacions of the walles layed thei wil not giue tolle tribute nor custome so shalt thou hinder the Kings tribute 14 No we therefore because we haue bene broght vp in the Kynges palace it was not mete for vs to se the Kings dishonor for this cause haue we sent and certified the King 15 That one may searche in the boke of the Chronicles of thy fathers and thou shalte finde in the boke of the Chronicles and per 〈◊〉 that this citie is rebellious ād noy some vnto Kings and prouinces and that they haue moued sedicion of olde time for the whi che cause this citie was destroyed 16 We certifie the King therfore that if this citie be buylded and the fundacion of the walles layed by this meanes the porcion beyonde the Riuer shal not be thine 17 ¶ The King sent an answer vnto Rehum the chancelour and 〈◊〉 the scribe and to the reste of their companions that dwelt in Samaria and vnto the other beyonde the Riuer Shelám and Cheéth 18 ¶ The letter whiche ye sent vnto vs hathe bene openly red before me 19 And I haue commanded and they haue sear ched and founde that this citie of olde time hathe made insurrection agaynst Kings and hathe rebelled and rebellion hathe bene cō mitted therein 20 There haue bene myghtie Kings also ouer Ierusalém whiche haue ruled ouer all beyonde the Riuer and tolle tribute and custo me was giuen vnto them 21 Make ye now a decree that those men may cease and that the citie be not buylt til I haue giuen another commandement 22 Take hede nowe that ye fayle not to do thys why shulde domage growe to hurt the King 23 When the copie of Kyng Artahshashtes let tre was red before Rehum and Shimshai the scribe ād their companions they went vp in al the haste to Ierusalém vnto the Iewes and caused them to cease by force and power 24 Then ceased the worke of the house of God which was in Ierusalém and 〈◊〉 stay vn to the secōde yere of Darius Kyng of Persia. CHAP. V. 1 Haggai and 〈◊〉 hatiah do prophecie 3 The worke of the Temple goeth forwarde contrary to the minde of Tatnai 6 His 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 1 THen * Haggai a Prophet and Zechariah the sonne of Id do a Prophet prophecied vnto the Iewes that were in Iudah and Ierusalém in the Name of the God of Israél euē vnto them 2 Then Zerubbabél the sonne of Shealtiél ād Ieshua the sonne of Iozadak arose and began to builde the house of God at Ierusalém and with them were the Prophetes of God whiche helpe them 3 ¶ At the same time came to them Tatnai whi che was captaine beyonde the Riuer and Shether-boznai and their companions and said thus vnto them Who hathe giuen you commandement to buylde this house and to lay the 〈◊〉 of these walles 4 Then sayd we vnto them after thys maner What are the names of the men that buylde this buylding 5 But the eye of their GOD was vpon the 〈◊〉 of the Iewes that they colde not cause them to cease tyll the matter came to Darius and then they aunswered by letters thereunto 6 The copie of the lettre that Tatnai Captaine beyonde the Riuer and Shether-boznai and 〈◊〉 companions Apharsechaié whi che 〈◊〉 beyond the Riuer sent vnto King Darius 7 They sent a lettre vnto hym wherein it was writen thus VNTO DARIVS the King all peace 8 Be it knowen vnto the King that we went into the prouince of Iudea to the house of the great God which is buylded with great stones and beames
your sonnes nor for your selues 26 * Did not Salomón the King of Israél sinne by these things yet among manie nacions was there no King like him for he was belowed of his God God had made him King ouer Israél yet strange women caused him to sinne 27 * Shal we thē obey vnto you to do all this great euil and to transgresse against our God euen to mary strange wiues 28 And one of the sonnes of Ioiadá the sonne of Eliashib the hye Priests was the sonne in law of Sanballât the Horonite but I chased him from me 29 Remember them ô my God that defile the Priesthode and the couenant of the Priesthode and of the Leuites 30 Then clensed I them from all strangers and appointed the wardes of the Priests of the Leuites euerie one in his office 31 And for the offring of the wood at times appointed and for the first frutes Remem ber me ô my God in goodnes ESTER THE ARGVMENT BEcause of the diuersitie of names whereby they vsed to name their Kings and the supputation of yeres wherein the Ebrewes and the Grecians do varie diuers autors write diuersly as touching this Ahashuerósh but it semeth Daniel 6 1 and 9 〈◊〉 that he was Darius King of the Medes and sonne of Astyages called also Ahashuerósh which was a name of honour and signified great and chief as chief head Herein is declared the great mercies of God toward his Church who neuer faileth them in their greatest dangers but when all hope of worldely helpe faileth he euer stirreth vp some by who me he sendeth comfort and deliuerance Herein also his described the ambition pride and crueltie of the wicked when they come to honour and their sodeyn fall when they are at highest and how God preserueth and 〈◊〉 them which are zealous of his glorie and haue a care and loue towarde their brethren CHAP. I. 1 King 〈◊〉 maketh a royal feast 10 Whereunto the Quene 〈◊〉 wil not come 19 Far which cause she is diuorced 20 The Kings decree touching the preeminence of man 1 IN the dayes of Aha shuerōsh this is 〈◊〉 that rei gned frō India euē vnto ethiophia ouer an hūdreth and se uen and twentie prouinces 2 In those dayes whē the King ahashuerôsh sate on his throne which was in the palace of * Shushán 3 In the thirde yere of his reigne he made a feast vnto all his princes and his seruants euen the power of Persia and media and to the captaines and gouernours of the prouinces which were before him 4 That he might shewe the riches and glo rie of his kingdome and the honour of his great maiestie manie dayes euen an hundreth and foure score dayes 5 And when these dayes were expired the King made a feast to all the people that were foūd in the palace of Shushán bothe vnto great and small seuen dayes in the courte of the garden of the KINGS palace 6 Vnder an hanging of white grene and blewe clothes fastened with cordes of fine linen and purple in siluer rings and pil lers of marble the beddes were of golde and siluer vpon a pauement of porphyre and marble and alabaster and blewe coulour 7 And they gaue them drinke in vessels of golde and changed vessel after vessel and royal wine in abundance according to the power of the King 8 And the drinking was by an ordre none might compel for so the King had appoin ted vnto all the officers of his house that they shulde do according to euerie mans pleasure 9 ¶ The Quene Vashti made a feast also for the women in the royal house of King Aha 〈◊〉 10 Vpon the seuent day whē the King was mery with wine he commanded Mehumán Bizthá Harboná Bigthá and Abaghthá Zethár and Carcás the seuen eunuches that serued in the presence of King Ahashuerósh 11 To bring Quene Vashti before the King with the crowne royal that he might shewe the people and the princes her beautie for she was faire to loke vpon 12 But the Quene Vashti refused to come at the Kings worde which he had giuen in charge to the eunuches therefore the King was very angrie and his wrath kindled in him 13 Then the King said to the wise men that knewe the times for so was the Kings ma ner towardes all that knewe the lawe and the iudgement 14 And the next vnto him was Carshená Shethár Admátha Tarshish Méres Marsená and Memucán the seuen princes of Per sia and Media which sawe the Kings face and sate the first in the kingdome 15 What shal we do vnto the Quene Vashti according to the lawe because she did not according to the worde of the King Ahashuerōsh by the cōmission of the eunuches 16 Then Memucán answered before the King and the princes The Quene Vashti hathe not onely done euil against the King but against all the princes against all the people that are in all the prouinces of King Ahashuerosh 17 For the acte of the Quene shal come abrode vnto all women so that they shal des pise their housbands in their owne eies shal say The King Ahashuerósh commanded Vashti the Quen eto be broght in befo re him but she came not 18 So shal the princesses of Persia and Media this day say vnto all the Kings Princes when thei heare of the acte of the Quene thus shal there be muche despitefulnes and wrath 19 If it please the King let a royal decree pro cede from him and letit be writen among the statutes of Persia and Menia and let it not be transgressed that Vashti come nomore before King Ahashuerôsh and let the King giue her royal estate vnto her companion that is better then she 20 And when the decree of the King which shal be made 〈◊〉 be published throghout all his kingdome thogh it be great all the women shal giue their housbands honour bothe great and small 21 And this saying pleased the King and the princes and the King did according to the worde of Memucán 22 For he sent letters into all the prouinces of the King into euerie prouince according to the writing thereof and to euerie people after their language that euerie man shulde beare rule in his owne house and that he shulde publish it in the langua ge of that same people CHAP. II. 2 After the Quene is put away 〈◊〉 yong maides are broght to the Kyng 14 〈◊〉 pleaseth the King and is made Quene 22 Mordecái discloseth vnto the King those that wolde betray him 1 AFter these things when the wrath of King Ahashuerosh was appeased he remembred Vashti and what she had done and what was decreed against her 2 And the Kings seruants that ministred vn to him said Let them 〈◊〉 for the King beautiful yong virgins 3 And let the King appoint officers through all the prouinces of
Hamán and he caused to make the tre CHAP. VI. 1 The King turneth ouer the chronicles and findeth the fi delitie of Mordecái 10 And commandeth Haman to cause Mordecai to be had in honour 1 THe same night the King slept not he commāded to bring the boke of the records and the chronicles and thei were red before the King 2 Then it was founde writen that Mordecái * had tolde of Bigtána and Téresh two of the Kings eunuches kepers of the 〈◊〉 dore who soght to lay hands on the King Ahashuerósh 3 Thē the King said What honour and dignitie hathe bene giuen to Mordecái for this And the King seruants that ministred vnto him said There is nothing done for him 4 And the King said Who is in the court Now Hamán was come into the inner court of the Kings house that he might speake vnto the King to hang Mordecái on the tre that he had prepared for him 5 And the Kings seruants said vnto him Beholde Hamán standeth in the court And the King said Let him come in 6 And when Hamán came in the King said vnto him What shal be done vnto the man whome the King wil honour Then Hamán thoght in his heart To whome wolde the King do honour more then to me 7 And Hamán answered the King The man whome the King wolde honour 8 Let thē bring for him royal apparel which the King vseth to we are and the horse that the King rydeth vpon and that the crowne royal may be set vpon his head 9 And let the rayment and the horse be deliuered by the hand of one of the Kings moste noble princes and let them apparél the man whome the King wil honour and cause him to ride vpon the horse through the strete of the citie and proclaime before him Thus shal it be done vnto the man whome the King wil honour 10 Then the King said to Haman Make haste take the raiment the horse as thou hast said do so vnto Mordecái the Iewe that sitteth at the Kings gate let nothing faile of all that thou hast spoken 11 So Hamán toke the rayment the horse and arayed Mordecái and broght him on horse backe through the strete of the citie and proclaimed before him Thus shal it be done to the man whome the King wil honour 12 And Mordecái came againe to the kings gate but Hamán hasted home mourning and his head couered 13 And Haman tolde Zéresh his wife and all his friends all that had befallen him Then said his wise men and Zeresh his wife vnto him If Mordecái be of the sede of the Iewes before whome thou hast begonne to fall thou shalt not preuaile against him but shalt surely fall before him 14 And while they were yet talking with him came to the Kings eunuches hasted to bring Hamán vnto the banket that Estér had appeared CHAP. VII 3 The quene biddeth the King and Hamán againe praieth for her selfe and her people 6 She accuseth Hamán and he is hanged on the gallous which he had prepared for Mordecái 1 SO the King and Hamán came to bāket with the Quene Estér 2 And the King said againe vnto Estér on the seconde day at the banket of wine What is thy peticion Quene Estér that it may be giuen thee and what is thy request It shal be euen performed vnto the halfe of the kingdome 3 And Estér the Quene answered and said If I haue founde fauour in thy sight ô King and if it please the King let my life be giuen me at my peticion and my people at my request 4 For we are solde I and my people to be de stroyed to be slayne and to perish but if we were solde for seruants and for hand maides I wolde haue helde my tongue althogh the aduersarie colde not recompense the Kings losse 5 Then King Ahashuerosh answered said vnto the Quene Ester Who is he where is he that presumeth to do thus 6 And Estér said The aduersarie and enemie is this wicked Hamán Then Haman was afraied before the King and the Quene 7 And the King arose from the banket of wine in his wrath and went into the pala ce garden but Haman stode vp to make re quest for his life to the Quene Estér for he sawe that there was a mischief prepared for him of the king 8 And when the king came againe out of the place gardē into the house where they dranke wine Haman was fallen vpon the bed whereon Estér sate therefore the King said Wil he force the Quene also be foreme in the house As the worde went out of the Kings mouthe they couered Hamans face 9 And Harbonah one of the eunuches said in the presence of the King Beholde there standeth yet the tre in Hamans house fiftie cubites hie which Haman had prepared for Mordecai that spake good for the KING Then the king said Hang him thereon 10 So they hanged Haman on the tre that he had prepared for Mordecái then was the Kings wrath pacified CHAP. VIII 1 After the death of Hamán was Mordecai exalted 14 Cō sortable letters are sent vnto the Iewes 1 THe same day did King Ahashuerôsh giue the house of Hamán the aduersarie of the Iewes vnto the Quene Estér And Mordecái came before the king for Estér tolde what he was vnto her 2 And the King toke of his ring which he had taken from Hamán and gaue it vnto Mordecái and Estér set Mordecái ouer the house of Hamán 3 And Estér spake yet more before the King and fell downe at his fete weping and besoght him that he wolde put away the wickednes of Hamán the Aga gite and his deuise that he had imagined against the Iewes 4 And the King helde out the goldē sceptre toward Estér Then arose Ester and stode before the King 5 And said If it please the King and if I haue founde fauour in his sight and the thing be acceptable before the King and I plea se him let it be writen that the letters of the deuise of Hamán the sonne of Ammedatha the Agagite may be called againe which he wrote to destroy the Iewes that are in all the Kings prouinces 6 For how can I suffer and se the euil that shal come vnto my people Or how can I suffer and se the destruction of my kinred 7 And the King Ahashuerôsh said vnto the Quene Estér and to Mordecái the Iewe Beholde I haue giuen Estér the house of Hamán whome they haue hanged vpon the tre because he layed hand vpon the Iewes 8 Write ye also for the Iewes as it liketh you in the Kings name and seale it with the Kings ring for the writings writen in the Kings name and sealed with the Kings ring may no man reuoke 9 Thē were the Kings scribes called at the same time euen in the third moneth that
doeth not my mouthe fele sorowes CHAP. VII 1 Iob sheweth the shortenes and miserie of mans life 1 IS there not an appointed time to man vpon earth and are not hys dayes as the dayes of an hyreling 2 As a seruaunt longeth for the shadowe and as an hyrelyng loketh for the end of hys worke 3 So haue I had as an inheritance the moneths of vanitie and peinefull nyghts haue bene appointed vnto me 4 If I laied me downe I sayd When shall I arise and measuring the euening I am euen full with tossing to and fro vnto the dawnyng of the day 5 My flesh is clothed with wormes and filthines of the dust my skin is rent and become horrible 6 My dayes are swister them a weauers shittle and they are spent without hope 7 Remember that my life is but a winde and that myne eye shall not returne to se pleasure 8 The eye that hathe sene me shall se me no more thine eyes are vpon me and I shal be no longer 9 As the cloude vanisheth and goeth away so he that goeth downe to the graue shall come vp nomore 10 He shal returne no more to his house nether shal his place knowe him any more 11 Therefore I wil not spare my mouth but wil speake in the troubles of my spirit and muse in the bitternes of my minde 12 Am I a sea or a whalefish that thou kepest me in warde 13 When I saye My couche shall relieue me and my bed shall bring comfort in my meditation 14 Then fearest thou me with dreames and astonishest me with visions 15 Therefore my soule choseth rather to be stangled and to dye then to be in my bones 16 Iabhorre it I shall not liue alway spare me then for my dayes are but vanitie 17 What is man that thou doest magnifie hym and that thou settest thyne heart vpon hym 18 And 〈◊〉 visite him euerie mornyng and tryest him euerie moment 19 How long wil it be yet thou departe from me thou wilt not let me alone whiles I may swallowe my spetle 20 I haue sinned what shall I do vnto thee ô thou preseruer of men why hast thou set me as a marke against thee so that I am a burden vnto my self 21 And why doest thou not pardone my trespas and take away mine iniquitie for nowe shal I slepe in the dust and if thou sekest me in the morning I shal not be founde CHAP. VIII 1 Bildad 〈◊〉 that Iob is a sinner because God punisheth the wicked and preserueth the good 1 THē answered Bildád the Shuhite said 2 How lōg wilt thou talke of these things how long shal the wordes ofthy mouth be as a mightie winde 3 Doeth God peruert iudgement or doeth the almighty subuert iustice 4 If thy sonnes haue sinned against him and he hathe sent them into the place of their iniquitie 5 Yet if thou wilt early seke vnto God and pray to the Almighty 6 If thou be pure and vpright then surely he wil a wake vp vnto thee he wil make the habitation of thy righteousnes prosperous 7 And thogh thy beginning be smale yet thy later end shal greatly increase 8 Inquire therefore I pray thee of the formerage and prepare thy selfe to searche of their fathers 9 For we are but of yesterday and are ignorant for our dayes vpon earth are but a shadow 10 Shal not thei teache thee and tel thee and vtter the wordes of their heart 11 Can a rush growe without myre or can the grasse growe without water 12 Thogh it were in grene ād not cut down yet shal it wither before anie other herbe 13 So are the paths of all that forget God and the hypocrites hope shal perish 14 His confidence also shall be cut of and his trust shal be as the house of a spy der 15 He shal leane vpon his house but it shal not stand he shall holde hym fast by it yet shall it not endure 16 The tre is grene before the sunne and the branches spread ouer the garden thereof 17 The rotes thereof are wrapped about the fountaine and are folden about the house of stones 18 If anie plucke it frome hys place and it denie saying I haue not sene thee 19 Beholde it wil reioyce by this meanes that it may growe in another molde 20 Beholde God wil not cast away an vpright mā nether wil he take the wicked by the hād 21 Til he haue filled thy mouthe with laughter and thy lippes with ioye 22 They that hate thee shal be clothed with shame and the dwelling of the wicked shall not remaine CHAP. IX 1 Iob declareth the 〈◊〉 power of God and that mans righteousnes is nothing 1 THen Iob answered and said 2 I know verely that it is so for how shuld man compared vnto God be iustified 3 If he wolde dispute with hym he colde not answer him one thing of a thousand 4 He is wise in heart and myghtie in strength who hathe bene fearce against him and hathe prospered 5 He remoueth the moūtaines they fele not when he ouerthroweth them in his wrath 6 He remoueth the earth out of her place that the pillers thereof do shake 7 He commandeth the sunne and it riseth not he closeth vp the starres as vnder a signet 8 He him self alone spreadeth out the heauēs and walketh vpon the height of the sea 9 He maketh the starres Arctúrus Orion pleiades and the climats of the South 10 He doeth great things and vnsearcheable yea meruelous things without nomber 11 Lo when he goeth by me I se him not and when he passeth by I perceiue him not 12 Be holde when he taketh a pray who can make him to restore it who shal say vnto him What doest thou 13 God wil not writh drawe his angre the moste mightie helpes do stoupe vnder him 14 How muche lesse shal I answer him or how shulde I finde out my wordes with him 15 For thogh I were iuste yet colde I not answer but I wolde make supplication to my Iudge 16 If I crye and he answer me yet wolde I not beleue that he heard my voyce 17 For he destroyeth me with a tempest and woundeth me without cause 18 He wil not suffer me to take my breath but filleth me with bitternes 19 If we spake of strēgth beholde he is strōg if we speake of iudgement who shal bring me in to plaide 20 If I wolde iustifie my self mine owne mouth shal condemne me if I wolde be perfite he shal iudge me wicked 21 Thogh I were perfite yet I knowe not my soule therefore abhorte I my lyfe 22 This is one point therefore I said He destroyeth the perfite and the wicked 23 If the scourge shulde sodenly slaye shulde God
knowe can he iudge through the darke cloude 14 The cloudes hide him that he can not se and he walketh in the circle of heauen 15 Hast thou marked the way of the worlde wherein wicked men haue walked 16 Which were cut downe before the tyme whose fundaciō was as a riuer that ouerflowed 17 Which said vnto God Departe frome vs and asked what the Almyghtye colde do for them 18 Yet he filled theyr houses wyth good thinges but let the counsell of the wycked be farre from me 19 The righteous shall se them and shall reioyce and the innocēt shall laugh them to scorne 20 Surelye our substance is hid but the fyre hathe deuoured the remnant of them 21 Therefore acquaint thy self I praye thee with him and make peace thereby thou shalt haue prosperitie 22 Receiue I pray thee the law of his mouth and laie vp his wordes in thine heart 23 If thou returne to the Almightye thou shalt be buylt vp and thou shalt put iniquitie farre from thy tabernacle 24 Thou shalt lay vp golde for dust and the golde of Ophir as the flints of the riuers 25 Yea the Almightie shal be thy defence thou shalt haue plentie of siluer 26 And thou shalt then delite in the Almightie and lift vp thy face vnto God 27 Thou shalt make thy prayer vnto him he shall heare thee and thou shalt rendre thy vowes 28 Thou shalt also decree a thing he shall establish it vnto thee and the light shall shine vpon thy waies 29 When others are cast downe thē shalt thou say I am lifted vp and God shall saue the humble persone 30 The innocent shal deliuer the yla nd and it shal be preserued by the purenes of thine hands CHAP. XXIII 2 Iob affirmeth that he bothe knoweth and feareth the power and sentence of the Iudge 10 And that he is not punished onely for his sinnes 1 BVt Iob answered and said 2 Thogh my talke be this daye in bitternes and my plague greater then my groning 3 Wold God yet I knewe how to find him I wolde entre vnto his place 4 I wolde pleade the cause before hym and fil my mouth with arguments 5 I wolde knowe the wordes that he wold answer me and wolde vnderstand what he wolde say vnto me 6 Wolde he plead agaynste me wyth hys great power No but he wold put strēgth in me 7 There the righteous might reason wyth him so I shulde be deliuered for euer from my Iudge 8 Beholde if I go to the Easte he is not there if to the West yet I can not perceiue him 9 If to the North where he worketh yet I can not se him he wil hide him selfe in the South and I can not beholde him 10 But he knoweth my way tryeth me and I shal come forthe like the golde 11 My fote hath followed his steppes his way haue I kept and haue not declined 12 Nether haue I departed from the cōmandemēt of his lippes and I haue estemed the wordes of his mouthe more then myne appointed fode 13 Yet he is in one minde who cā turne him yea he doeth what his minde desireth 14 For he will performe that whiche is decreed of me and many suche things are with him 15 Therefore I am troubled at his presence in considering it I am afrayed of him 16 For God hath softened mine heart and the Almightie hathe troubled me 17 For I am not cut of in darkenes but he hathe hid the darkenes from my face CHAP. XXIIII 2 Iob describeth the wickednes of men and sheweth what curse belongeth to the wicked 12 How all things are gouerned by Gods prouidence 17 And the destruction of the wicked 1 HOw shulde not the times be hid from the Almightie seing that thei whiche knowe him se not his daies 2 Some remoue the lād markes that robbe the flockes and fede thereof 3 They lead away the asse of the fatherles and take the widowes oxe to pledge 4 Thei make the poore to turne out of the way so that the poore of the earth hide thē selues together 5 Beholde others as wilde asses in the wildernes go forthe to their busines ryse earely for a pray the wildernes gyueth him and his children fode 6 Theyreape his prouision in the field but they gather the late vintage of the wicked 7 They cause the naked to lodge without garment without couering in the cold 8 Thei are wet with the showres of the moūtaines and they imbrace the rocke for want of a couering 9 They plucke the fatherles frō the breast and take the pledge of the poore 10 Thei cause him to go naked without clothing and take the gleining from the hūgrie 11 Thei that make oile betwene their walles and treade their winepresses suffer thirst 12 Mē crye out of the citie and the soules of the slayne crye out yet God doeth not charge them with follie 13 These are thei that abhorre the light thei knowe not the waies thereof nor cōtinue in the paths thereof 14 The murtherer riseth earely and killeth the poore and the nedie and in the nyght he is as a thefe 15 The eye also of the adulterer wayteth for the twylight and saith None eye shall se me and disguiseth his face 16 Thei digge through houses in the darke whiche they marked for thē selues in the day they knowe not the light 17 But the morning is euen to them as the shadowe of death if one knowe thē they are in the terrours of the shadow of death 18 He is swift vpon the waters they r porcion shal be cursed in the earth he wil not beholde the way of the vineyardes 19 As the drye grounde heat côsume the snowe waters so shal the graue the sinners 20 The pitifull man shall forget hym the worme shal fele his swetnes he shal be no more remembred and the wicked shal be broken like a tre 21 He doeth euyll intreate the baren that doeth not beare nether doeth he good to the widowe 22 He draweth also the mighty by his powre and when he riseth vp none is sure of lif 23 Thogh men gyue hym assurance to be in sauetie yet his eyes are vpō their wayes 24 They are exalted for a 〈◊〉 but they are gone and are broght lowe as all others thei are destroyed and cut of as the top of an eare of corne 25 But if it be not so where is he or 〈◊〉 wil proue me a lyer and make my 〈◊〉 of no value CHAP. XXV Bildad proueth that no man is cleane nor without sinne before God 1 THen answered Bildád the Shuhite and said 2 Power feare is with him that maketh peace in his hie places 3 Is there any
vs more then the beastes of the earth and giueth vs more wisdome then the foules of the heaúen 12 Then they crye because of the violence of the wicked but he answereth not 13 Surely God wil not heare vanitie nether wil the Almightie regarde it 14 Althogh thou sayest to God Thou wilt not regarde it yet iudgement is before him trust thou in him 15 But now because his angre hathe not visited not called to coūt the euil with great extremitie 16 Therefore Iob openeth his mouth in vai ne and multiplieth wordes without know ledge CHAP. XXXVI 1 〈◊〉 s sheweth the power of God 6 And his iustice 9 And wherefore 〈◊〉 punisheth 13 The propertie of the wicked 1 ELihu also proceked and said 2 Suffre me litle and I wil instruct thee for I haue yet to speake on Gods behalfe 3 I wil fetche my knowledge a farre of and wil attribute righteousnes vnto my Maker 4 For cruely my wordes shal not be false he that is perfite in knowledge speaketh with thee 5 Beholde the mightie God casteth away none that is mightie and valiant of courage 6 He mainteineth not the wicked but he giueth iudgement to the afflicted 7 He with draweth not his eies from the righteous but thei are with Kings in the throne where heplaceth them foreuer thus they are exalted 8 And if they be bound in fetters and tyed with the cordes of affliction 9 Then wil he she we them their worke and their sinnes because they haue bene proude 10 He openeth also their eare to discipline commandeth them that they returne frō iniquitie 11 * If they obey and serue him they shal end their dayes in prosperitie and their yeres in pleasures 12 But if they wil not obey they shal passe by the sworde and perish without knowledge 13 But the hypocrites of heart increase the wrath for their call not when he bindeth them 14 Their soule dyeth in youth and their life among the whoremongers 15 He deliuereth the poore in his affliction and openeth their eare in trouble 16 Euen so wolde he haue taken thee out of the streight place into abroad place not shut vp beneth and that which resteth vpon thy table had beneful of fat 17 But thou art ful of the iudgement of the wicked thogh iudgement and equitie mainteine all things 18 For Gods wrath is lest he shulde take thee away in thine abundance for no mul titude of giftes can deliuer thee 19 Wil he regarde thy riches he regardeth not golde not all thē that excell in strēgth 20 Be not careful in the night how he destroieth the people out of their place 21 Take thou hede loke not to iniquitie for thou hast chosen it rather then affliction 22 Beholde God exalteth by his power what teacher is like him 23 Who hathe appointed to him his way or who can say Thou hast done wickedly 24 Remember that thou magnifie his worke which men beholde 25 All men se it and men beholde it a farre of 26 Beholde God is excellent and we knowe him not nether can the nomber of his yeres be searched out 27 When he restraineth the droppes of water the raine powreth downe by the vapour thereof 28 Which raine the cloudes do droppe and let fall abundantly vpon man 29 Who can knowe the diuisions of the clou des and the thunders of his tabernacle 30 Beholde he spreadeth his light vpon it couereth the bottome of the sea 31 For thereby he iudge the people giueth meat abundantly 32 He couereth the light with the cloudes commandeth them to go against it 33 His companion she weth him there of there is angrean rising vp CHAP. XXXVII 2 〈◊〉 proueth that the vnsearcheable wisdome of God is manifest by his workes 4 As by the thunders 6 The snowe 9 The whitle 〈◊〉 11 And the rayne 1 AT this also mine he art is astonied is moued out of his place 2 Heare the sounde of his voyce and the noyse that goeth out of his mouth 3 He 〈◊〉 it vnder the whole heauen his light vnto the ends of the worlde 4 After it a noyse soundeth he thundreth with the voyce of his maiestie and he wil not stay them when his voyce is heard 5 God thundreth maruelously with his voyce he worketh great thīgs which we knowe not 6 For he saith to snowe Be thou vpon the earth like wise to the smale raine and to the greatraine of his power 7 With the force thereof be shutteth vpeuerie man that all men may knowe his worke 8 Then the beasts go into the denne and remaine in their places 9 The whirle winde cometh out of the South and the colde from the North winde 10 At the breath of God the frost is giuen and the breadth of the waters is made narrowe 11 He maketh also the cloudes to h labour to water the earth scatereth the cloude of his light 12 And it is turned about by his gouernemēt that thei may do whatsoeuer he commandeth them vpon the whole worlde 13 VVhether it be for punishment or for his land or of mercie he causeth it to come 14 Hearken vnto this ô Iob stand and consider the wonderous workes of God 15 Didest thou knowe when God disposed them and caused the light of his cloude to shine 16 Hast thou knowen the varietie of the cloude and the wonderous workes of him that is perfite in knowledge 17 Or how thy clothes are warme when he maketh the earth quiet through the South winde 18 Hast thou stretched out the heauēs which are strong and as a molten glasse 19 Tel vs what we shal say vnto him for we can not dispose our matter because of darkenes 20 Shal it be a tolde him when I speake or shal man speake whē he shal be destroied 21 And now men se not the light which shineth in the cloudes but the winde passeth and clenseth them 22 The brightnes cometh out of the North the praise thereof is to God which is terrible 23 It is the Almightie we can not finde him out he is excellent in power iudgemēt abundant in iustice he afflicteth not 24 Let men therefore feare him for he wil not regarde any are wise in their owne conceit CHAP. XXXVIII God spaketh to Iob and declareth the weakenes of man in the consideration of his creatures by whose excellencie the power iustice and prouidence of Creator is knowen 1 THen answered the Lord vnto Iob out of the whirle winde and said 2 VVho is this that darkeneth the counsel by wordes without knowledge 3 Gird vp now thy loynes like a man I wil demande of thee and declare thou vnto me 4 VVhere wast thou when I
cruelly persecute Dauid against whome he praieth God to pleade and to 〈◊〉 his cause 8 That thev maye be taken in theyr nets and snares which thei laied 〈◊〉 him that his innocencie maye be declared 26 And that the innocent whiche taketh parte with him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and praise the Name of the Lord that thus 〈◊〉 his seruant 28 And so he promiseth to speake forthe the iustice of the Lord and to 〈◊〉 his Name all the dayes of his life ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 PLeade thou my cause ô Lord with thē that 〈◊〉 with me fight thou agaynst them that fight against me 2 Laie hand vpon the 〈◊〉 and buckler and stand vp for 〈◊〉 helpe 3 Bring out also the 〈◊〉 and stoppe the waie against them that persecuteme saie vnto my soule I am thy saluacion 4 Let them be confounded put to shame that seke after my soule let thē be turned backe and broght to confusion that imagine mine hurt 5 Let them be as chaffe before the winde let the Angel of the Lord scater thē 6 Let their waie be 〈◊〉 and slipperie and let the Angel of the Lord persecute them 7 For without cause they haue hid the pit and their net for me without cause haue they digged a pit for my soule 8 〈◊〉 destruction come vppon hym at 〈◊〉 and let his net that he hathe laied 〈◊〉 take him 〈◊〉 him fall into the 〈◊〉 destruction 9 〈◊〉 my soule shal be ioyfull in the Lord 〈◊〉 reioyce in his saluacion 10 All my bones shal saie Lord who is like 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which deliuerest the poore from him that is to strōg for himlyea the poore and him that is in miserie frome hym that spoileth him 11 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did rise vp thei asked of methings that I knewe not 12 They rewarded me euill for good to haue spoiled my soule 13 Yet I when thei were sicke I was clothed with a sacke I humbled my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and my praier was 〈◊〉 vpon 〈◊〉 bosome 14 I behaued my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to my brother 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and I 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 16 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bakets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 againstme 17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 long wilt thou beholde this 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉 from their tumulte euē my 〈◊〉 soule from the lions 18 So wil I giue thee thākes in a 〈◊〉 Cōgregacion I wil praise thee among muche people 19 Let not them that are mine enemies 〈◊〉 reioyce ouerme nether let them winke with the eye that hate me without a cause 20 For they speake not as friendes but they imagine 〈◊〉 words against the 〈◊〉 of the land 21 And they gaped on me with their mouthes saying Aha aha our eye hath sene 22 Thou hast sene it ô Lord kepe not silēce be not farre from me ô Lord. 23 Arise and wake to my iudgement euen to my cause my God and my Lord. 24 Iudge me ô Lord my God accordynge to thy righteousnes and let them not reioyce ouer me 25 Let them not saye in their heartes O our soule reioyce nether let them saye We haue deuoured him 26 Let them be confounded put to shame together that reioyce at mine hurt let them be clothed with confusiō shame that lift vp them selues against me 27 But let them be ioyfull and glad that loue my ryghteousnes yea let them saye alwaie Let the Lord be magnified whiche loueth the prosperitie of his seruant 28 And my tongue shal vtter thy righteousnes and thy praise euerie day PSAL. XXXVI 1 The Prophet gricuously vexed by the wicked doeth cōplaine of their malicious wickednes 6 Then he turneth to consider the vnspeakable goodnes of God towardes all creatures 9 But specially towards his children that by the faith thereof he maye be comforted assured of hys deliuerance by this ordinarie course of Gods worke 13 who in the ende destroyeth the wicked and 〈◊〉 the iuste ¶ To him that excelleth A Psal. of Dauid the seruant of the Lord. 1 WIckednes saieth to the wicked man cuē in mine heart that there is no feare of God before his eyes 2 For he flattereth hym selfe in hys owne eyes while his iniquitie is found worthie to be hated 3 The wordes of his mouthe are iniquitie and deceite he hathe left of to vnderstand and to do good 4 He imagineth mischief vpon his bed he setteth him selfe vpon a waie that is not good and doeth not abhorre euil 5 Thy mercie ô Lord reacheth vnto the heauens and thy faithfulnes vnto the cloudes 6 Thy righteousnes is like the mightye mountaines thy iudgements are like a great deepe thou Lord doest saue man beast 7 How excellent is thy mercie ô God! therfore the children of men truste vnder the shadowe of thy wings 8 They shal be satisfied with the fatnes of thine house and thou shalt giue thē drinke out of the riuer of thy pleasures 9 For with thee is the well of life in thy light shal we se light 10 Extend thy louing kindenes vnto them that knowe thee and thy ryghteousnes 〈◊〉 them that are vpright in heart 11 Let not the fote of pride come agaynste me and let not the hand of the wicked mē moue me 12 There they are fallen that worke iniquitie they are cast downe and shal not be able to rise PSAL. XXXVII 1 This Psalme conteineth exhortation and consolatiō for the weake that are grieued at the prosperitie of the wicked and the affliction of the godlie 7 For how prosperously soeuer the wicked do liue for the time he doeth affirme their felicitie to be vaine and transitorie because they are not in the fauour of God but in the end they are destroyed as his enemies 11 And how miserably that the righteous semeth to liue in the world yet his end is peace and he is in the fauour of God he is deliuered frome the wicked and preserued ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 FReate not thy self because of the wicked men nether be enuious for the euil doers 2 For they shall soone be cut downe like grasse and shal wither as the grene herbe 3 Trust thou in the Lord and do good dwel in the land thou shalt be fed assuredly 4 And delite thy self in the Lord and he shal giue thee thine hearts desire 5 Commit thy waye vnto the Lord trust in him and he shal bring it to passe 6 And he shal bring forthe thy righteousnes as the light and thy iudgement as the noone daye 7 Waite paciently vpon the Lord and hope in him freat not thy self for him whiche prospereth in his way nor for the māthat bringeth his entreprises to passe 8 Cease from angre leaue of wrath freat not thy selfe also to do euil 9 For euil doers shal be
Be not thou iuste ouermuche nether make thy self ouer wise wherfore shuld est thou be desolate 19 Be not thou wicked ouermuch nether be thou foolish wherefore shuldest thou perish not in thy time 20 It is good that thou laie holde on thys but yet withdrawe not thine hande frome that for he that feareth God shall come for the of them all 21 Wisdome shall strengthen the wise man more then ten mightie princes that are in the citie 22 * Surely there is no man iustin the earth that doeth good and sinneth not 23 Giue not thine heart also to all the wordes that mē speake lest thou do he are thy seruant cursing thee 24 For oftē times also thine heart knoweth that thou likewise hast cursed others 25 All this haue I proued by wisdome I thoght I will be wise but it wēt farre from me 26 It is farre of what manie it be and it is a profound depenes who can finde it 27 I haue compassed about bothe I and mine hearte to knowe and to enquire and to searche wisdome and reason and to knowe the wickednes of folie and the foolishnes of madnes 28 And I finde more bitter then death the woman whose heart is as nettes and snares and her hands as bands he that is good before God shal be deliuered from her but that sinner shal be taken by her 29 Behold saith the Preacher this haue I foūd seking one by one to finde the counte 30 And yet my soule seketh but I finde it not I haue founde one man of a thousand but a womon amonge them all haue I not founde 31 Onelye lo this haue I founde that GOD hathe made man righteous but they haue soght manie inuentions CHAP. VIII 2 To obey Princes and Magistrates 17 The workes of God passe mans knowledge 1 WHo is as the wise man who knoweth the interpretacion of a thynge the wisdome of a man doeth make his face to shine and the strength of his face shal be changed 2 I aduertise thee to take hede to the mouthe of the King and to the worde of the othe of God 3 Haste not to go for the of his sight stand not in an euil thing for he wil do whatsoeeuer pleaseth him 4 Where the worde of the King is there is power and who shall say vnto hym What doest thou 5 He that kepeth the commandement shal knowe none euill thing and the hearte of the wise shal knowe the time and iudgement 6 For to euerie purpose there is a time and iudgement because the miserie of man is great vpon him 7 For he knoweth not that whiche shal be for who can tel him when it shal be 8 Man is not Lord ouer the Spirit to reteine the Spirit nether hathe he power in the day of death nor deliuerance in the battel nether shall wickednes deliuer the 〈◊〉 thereof 9 All this haue I sene and haue giuen myne heart to euerie worke whiche is wroght vnder the sunne and I sawe a tyme that man ruleth ouer man to his owne hurt 10 And likewise I sawe the wicked buryed and they returned and they that came from the holie place were yet forgotten in the citie where they had done right this also is vanitie 11 Because sentence againste an euil worke is not executed spedely therfore the heart of the children of men is fully set in thē to do euil 12 Thogh a sinner do euil an hūdreth times God prolōgeth his dayes yet I knowe that it shal be wel with them that feare the Lord and do reuerence before him 13 But it shall not be well to the wicked nether shall he prolong his dayes he shal be like a shadowe because he feareth not before God 14 There is a vanitie whiche is done vppon the earth that there be righteous men to whome it cometh according to the worke of the wicked and there be wicked mē to whome it commeth accordynge to the worke of the iuste I thoght also that thys is vanitie 15 And I praise ioye for there is no goodnes to man vnder the sunne saue to eate and to drinke and to reioyce for this is adioyned to his labour the dayes of his life that God hathe giuen him vnder the sunne 16 When I applied mine heart to know wisdome and to beholde the busines that is done on earth that nether daye nor nyght the eyes of man take slepe 17 Then I behelde the whole worke of God that man can not finde out the worke that is wroght vnder the sunne for the whiche man laboreth to seke it and can not finde it yea and thogh the wise man thynke to knowe it he can not finde it CHAP. IX 1 By not outward thing can mā know whome God loueth or hateth 12 No man knoweth his end 16 Wisdome excelleth strength 1 I Haue surely giuen mine heart to all this and to declare all this that the iuste and the wise and their workes are in the hand of God and no man knoweth ether loue or hatred of all that is before them 2 All things come alike to all and the same condition is to the iuste and to the wicked to the good and to the pure to the polluted and to him that sacrificeth and to him that sacrificeth not as is the good so is the sunner he that sweareth as he that feareth an othe 3 This is euill among all that is done vnder the sunne that there is one condition to all and also the hearte of the sonnes of men is full of euill and madnes is in their hearts whiles they liue after that they go to the dead 4 Surelye whosoeuer is ioyned to all the liuing there is hope for it is better to a liuing dog then to a dead lyon 5 For the liuing knowe that they shall dye but the dead knowe nothing at all nether haue thei anie more are warde for their remembrance is forgotten 6 Also their loue and their hatred and their enuie is now perished and they haue no more portion for euer in all that is done vnder the sunne 7 Go eate thy bread with ioye and drynke thy wine with a cherefull heart for GOD now accepteth thy workes 8 At all times let thy garments be white and let not oyle be lacking vppon thyne head 9 * Reioyce wyth the wife whome thou hast loued all the dayes of the life of thy vanitie whiche God hathe giuen thee vnder the sunne all the dayes of thy vanitie for this is thy portion in the life in thy trauail wherein thou laborest vnder the sunne 10 All that thine hand shal finde to do do it with all thy power for there is nether worke nor inuention nor knowledge nor wisdome in the graue whether thou goest 11 I returned and I sawe vnder the sunne that the race is not
to the swift nor the 〈◊〉 to the strong nor yet breade to the wise nor also riches to men of vnderstanding nether yet fauour to men of knowledge but tyme and chaunce cometh to them all 12 For nether doeth man knowe hys tyme but as the fishes whiche are taken in an euil net and as the birdes that are caught in the snare so are the children of man snaredin the euil time when it falleth vppon them suddenly 13 I haue also sene thys wisdome vnder the sunne and it is great vnto me 14 A litle citie and fewe mē in it and a great King came agaynste it and compassed it about and buylded fortes against it 15 And there was founde therein a poore and wise man and he deliuered the Citie by his wisdome but none remembred this poore man 16 Then said I Better is wisdome thē strēgth yet the wisdome of the poore is despised and his wordes are not heard 17 The wordes of the wise are more heard in quietnes then the crye of him that ruleth among fooles 18 Better is wisdome then weapons of warre but one sinner destroyeth muche good CHAP. X. 1 The difference of foolishnes and wisdome 11 A sclanderer is like a serpent that can not be charmed 16 Of foolish Kings and dronken princes 17 And of good Kings and princes 1 DEad flies cause to stinke and putrifie the ointment of the apoticarie so doeth a litle folie him that is in estimation for wisdome and for glorie 2 The hearte of a wise man is at his ryghte hand but the heart of a foole is at his left hand 3 And also whē the foole goeth by the way his hearte faileth and he telleth vnto all that he is a foole 4 If the spirit of him that ruleth rise vp against thee leaue not thy place for gētlenes pacifieth great sinnes 5 There is an euil that I haue sene vnder the sunne as an error that procedeth frome the face of him that ruleth 6 Folie is set in great excellēcie and the riche set in the lowe place 7 I haue sene seruants on horses princes walking as seruants on the grounde 8 * He that diggeth a pit shal fall into it and he that breaketh the hedge a serpent shal bite him 9 He that remoueth stones shall hurt hym self therby he that cutteth wood shal be in danger thereby 10 If they rō be blunt and one hath not whet the edge he must thē put to more strēgth but the excellencie to directe a thynge is wisdome 11 If the serpent bite whē he is not charmed no better is a babler 12 The wordes of the mouthe of a wise man haue grace but the lippes of a foole deuoure him self 13 The beginning of the wordes of his mouthe is foolishnes and the latter end of his mouth is wicked madnes 14 For the foole multiplieth wordes saying Man knoweth not what shal be who can fel him what shal be after him 15 The labour of the foolish doeth weary him for he knoweth not to go into the citie 16 Wo to thee ô lande when thy Kynge is a chylde and thy princes eat in the morning 17 Blessed art thou ô land when thy King is the sonne of nobles and thy princes eate in tyme for strength and not for dronkennes 18 By slouthfulnes the roofe of the house goeth to decay and by the ydlenes of the hands the house droppeth through 19 Thei prepare bread for laughter wine cōforteth the liuing but siluer answereth to all 20 Curse not the King no not in thy thoght nether curse the riche in thy bed chamber for the foule of the heauen shal carye the voice and that whiche hathe wings shall declare the matter CHAP. XI 1 To be liberal to the poore 4 Not to doute of Gods prouidence 8 All worldelie prosperitie is but vanitie 9 God wil iudge all 1 CAst thy bread vpon the waters for after manie daies thou shalt finde it 2 Giue a portion to seuen and also to eight for thou knowest not what euil shal be vpon the earth 3 If the cloudes be ful they wil powre forth raine vppon the earthe and if the tre do fall towarde the South or towarde the North in the place that the tre falleth there it shal be 4 He that obserueth the winde shall not sowe he that regardeth the cloudes shall not reape 5 As thou knowest not which is the way of the spirit nor how the bones do growe in the wombe of her that is with childe so thou knowest not the worke of God that worketh all 6 In the morning sowe thy sede and in the euening let not thine hand rest for thou knowest not whether shall prosper this or that or whether both shal be alike good 7 Surely the light is a pleasant thing and it is a good thing to the eyes to se the sunne 8 Thogh a man liue manie yeres and in them all he reioyce yet he shall remember the daies of darkenes because they are manie all that cometh is vanitie 9 Reioyce ô yong man in thy youth and let thine hearte chere thee in the daies of thy youth and walke in the waies of thine heart and in the sight of thine eyes but knowe that for all these thinges God wyll bring thee to iudgement 10 Therefore take awaye grief out of thine hearte and cause euill to departe frome thy fleshe for 〈◊〉 holde and youth are vanitie CHAP. XII 1 To thinke on God in youth and not to differre till age 7 The soule returneth to God 11 Wisdome is the gifte of God and consisteth in fearing him and keping his commandements 1 REmember now thy Creator in the daies of thy youth whiles the euill daies come not nor the yeres approche wherein thou shalt say I haue no pleasure in them 2 Whiles the sunne is not darke nor the light nor the moone nor the starres nor the cloudes returne after the raine 3 When the kepers of the house shal trem ble and the strong men shall bowe them selues the grinders shal cease because thei are fewe and they waxe darke that loke out by the windowes 4 And the dores shall be shut without by the base sounde of the grinding and he shall ryse vp at the voyce of the birde and all the daughters of singing shal be abased 5 Also thei shal be afraied of the hie thing and feare shal be in the waye and the almonde tre shal florish and the grashopper shal be a burden and con cupiscence shal be driuen awaye for man goeth to the house of his age the mourners go about in the strete 6 Whiles the siluer corde is not lengthened nor the golden ewer broken nor the pitcher brokē at the wel nor the whele broken at
not Hamáth like Arpád Is not Samaria as Damascus 10 Like as mine hand hathe founde the kingdomes of the idoles seing their idoles were aboue Ierusalém and aboue Samaria 11 Shal not I as I haue done to Samaria and to the idoles thereof so do to Ierusalém and to the idoles thereof 12 ¶ But when the Lord hathe accomplished all his worke vpon mount Zión and Ierusa lém I wil visit the frute of the proude heart of the King of Asshúr and his glorious and proude lokes 13 Because he said By the power of mine owne hand haue I done it and by my wisdome be cause I am wise therefore I haue remoued the borders of the people and haue spoiled their treasures and haue pulled downe the inhabitants like a valiant man 14 And mine hand hathe founde as a nest the riches of the people and as one gathereth eg ges that are left so haue I gathered all the earth and there was none to moue the wing or to open the mouth or to whisper 15 Shal the axe boast it felf against him that heweth there with or shal the sawe exalt it self against him that moueth it as if the rod shulde lift vp it self against him that taketh it vp or the staffe shulde exalt it self as it were no wood 16 Therefore shal the Lord God of hostes send among his fat men leanenes and vnder his glorie he shal kindle a burning like the burning of fyre 17 And the light of Israél shal be as a fyre and the Holy one thereof as a flame and it shal burne and deuoure his thornes and his briers in one day 18 And shal consume the glorie of his forest and of his fruteful fields bothe soule and flesh and he shal be as the fainting of a stan derd bearer 19 And the rest of the trees of his forest shal be fewe that a childe may tel them 20 ¶ And at that day shal the remnant of Israél and such as are escaped of the house of Iaakób staye no more vpon him that smote thē but shal stay vpon the Lord the holy one of Israél in trueth 21 The remnant shal returne euen the remnant of Iaak ób vnto the mightie God 22 For thogh thy people ô Israél be as the sād of the sea yet shal the remnant of thē retur ne The consumption decreed shall ouerflowe with righteousnes 23 For the Lord God of hostes shal make the consumption euen determined in the middes of all the land 24 Therefore thus saith the Lord God of hostes O my people that dwellest in Zión be not afraied of Ashur he shal smite thee with a rod and shal lift vp hys staffe against thee after the maner of Egypt 25 But yet a very litle tyme and the wrath shal be consumed and mine angre in their destruction 26 And the Lord of hostes shal raise vp a scour ge for him accordyng to the plague of Midian in the 〈◊〉 Oréb and as hys staffe was vpon the Sea so he wil lift it vp after the maner of Egypt 27 And at that day shal his burden be taken away from of thy shulder and his yoke from of thy necke and the yoke shal be destroyed because of the 〈◊〉 28 He is come to 〈◊〉 he is passed into Migrón at Michmash shall he lay vp hys armour 29 They haue gone ouer the foorde they lodged in the lodging at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is afrayed Gibeáh of Saul is fled away 30 Lift vp thy voice o daughter Gallim cause Laish to heare o poore Anathoth 31 Madmenāh is remoued the inhabitants of Gebim haue garhered them selues together 32 Yet there is a tyme that he wil stay at Nob he shal lift vp his hand toward the mount of the daughter Zión the hil of 〈◊〉 33 〈◊〉 the LORDE God of hostes shal cut of the bough wyth feare 〈◊〉 they of high stature shal be cut of and the hie shal be humbled 34 And he shall cut away the 〈◊〉 places of the forest with yron and Lebanon shal haue a mightie fall CHAP. XI 1 Christ borne of the roote of Ishai 2 His vertues and kingdome 6 The frutes of the Gospel 〈◊〉 The calling of the Gentiles 1 BVt there shall come a rod forthe of the stocke of Ishai and a graft shall growe out of his rootes 2 And the Spirit of the Lorde shall rest vpon him the Spirit of wisdome and vnderstāding the Spirit of counsel strength the Spirit of knowledge and of the feare of the Lord. 3 And shall make hym prudent in the feare of the Lord for he shal not iudge after the sight of hys eyes nether reproue by the hearing of his eares 4 But with righteousnes shal he iudge the poo re and with equitie shal he reproue for the meke of the earth and he shal smite the earth with the rod of his mouth with the breath of his lippes shal he slay the wicked 5 And iustice shal be the girdle of his loynes and faithfulnes the girdle of his raines 6 The wolfe also shal dwell with the lambe and the leoparde shal lye with the kid ād the cal 〈◊〉 ād the lyon and the fat beast together and a litle childe shal lead them 7 And the kowe and the beare shal fede their yong ones shal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the lyon shal 〈◊〉 strawe like the bullocke 8 And the suckyng childe shal playe vpon the hole of the aspe and the wained chylde shall put his hand vpon the cockatrice hole 9 Then shall none hurt nor destroye in all the mountaine of myne holynes for the earth shal be ful of 〈◊〉 knowledge of the Lord as the waters that couer the sea 10 And in that day the roote of Ishai whiche shall stande vp for a signe vnto the people the nacions shall seke vnto it and hys rest shal be glorious 11 And in the same day shal the Lord stretche out his hand agayne the seconde tyme to possesse the remnant of hys people whiche shal be 〈◊〉 of Asshur and of Egypte and of Pathros and of Ethiopia and of Elām and of 〈◊〉 and of Hamáth and of the yles of the sea 12 And he shall set vp a signe to the nacions and assemble the dispersed of Israél and gather the scattered of Iudah from the foure corners of the worlde 13 The hatred also of Ephraim shall departe and the aduersaries of Iudà h shal be cut of Ephráim shall not 〈◊〉 Iudah nether shal Iudah vexe Ephraim 14 But they shal flee vpon the shoulders of the Philistims towarde the West they shal spoile them of the East together Edom and Moab shal be the stretching out of their hands and the children of Ammon in their obedience 15 The Lord also shal vtterly destroye the tongue of the Egyptians sea and with his migh tie wind shal lift vp his hand ouer the riuer and shal
according to the burning for thy fathers the for mer Kings which were before thee so shal thei burne odours for thee and thei shal 〈◊〉 thee saying Oh lord for I haue pronounced the worde saith the Lord. 6 Then Ieremiáh the Prophet spake all these wordes vnto Zedekiáh King of Iudáh in Ierusalém 7 When the King of Babels hoste foght against Ierusalém and against all the cities of Iudáh that were left euen against Lachish and against Azekáh for these strong cities remained of the cities of Iudáh 8 This is the worde that came vnto Ieremiáh from the Lord after that the King Zedekiáh had made a couenāt with all the people which were at Ierusalém to proclaime liberte vnto them 9 That euerie man shulde let his seruant go fre 〈◊〉 man his handmaide which was an Ebrue or an Ebruesse that none shulde serue him selfe of them to wit of a Iewe his brother 10 Now when all the princes all the people whiche had agreed to the couenant heard that euerie one shulde let his seruāt gofre and euerien ne his handmaide and that none shulde serue them selues of them any more thei obeied and let them go 11 But afterwarde thei repented and caused the seruants and the handmaids whome thei had let go fre to returne and helde them in subiection as seruants handmaides 12 Therefore the worde of the Lord came vnto Ieremiáh from the Lord saying 13 Thus saith the Lord God of Israél I made a couenāt with your fathers whē I broght them out of the land of Egypt out of the house of seruants saying 14 * At the terme of seuen yeres let ye go euerie man his brother an Ebrewe whiche hathe bene solde vnto thee when he ha the serued thee six yeres thou shalt let him go fre from thee but your fathers obeied me not nether inclined their eares 15 And ye were now turned and had done right in my sight in proclaiming libertie euerie mā to his neighbour and ye had made a couenant before me in the House whereupon my Name is called 16 But ye repented and polluted my Name for ye haue caused euerie man his seruant and euerie man his handmaide whome ye had set at libertie at their pleasure to re turne and holde them in subiection to be vnto you as seruants and as handmaides 17 Therefore thus saith the Lord Ye haue not obeied me in proclaiming fredome euerie man to his brother and euerie man to his neighbour beholde I proclaime a libertie for you saith the Lord to the swor de to the pestilence and to the famine and I wil make you a terrour to all the kingdomes of the earth 18 And I wil giue those men that haue broken my couenant and haue not kept the wordes of the couenant whiche thei had made before me when thei cut the calfe in twaine and passed betwene the partes thereof 19 The princes of Iudáh and the princes of Ierusalém the Eunuches and the Priestes and all the people of the 〈◊〉 whiche passed betwene the partes of the calfe 20 I wil euen giue them into the hād of their enemies and into the hands of them that seke their life and their dead bodies shal be for meat vnto the foules of the heauen and to the beastes of the earth 21 And Zedekiáh King of Iudáh his prin ces wil I giue into the land of their enemies and in to the hand of them that seke their life and into the hand of the King of Babels hoste which are gone vp from you 22 Beholde I wil commande saith the Lord and cause them to returne to this citie thei shal fight against it and take it and burne it with fyre and I wil make the cities of Iudáh desolate without an inhabitant CHAP. XXXV He proposeth the obedience of the Rechabites thereby confoundeth the pride of the Iewes 1 THe worde whiche came vnto Ieremiáh from the Lord in the dais of Iehoiakim the sonne of Iosiáh King of Iudáh saying 2 Go vnto the house of the Rechabites speake vnto them bring them into the House of the Lord into one of the chābres and giue them wine to drinke 3 Then toke I Iaazanià h the sonne of Ieremiáh the sonne of Habazziniáh his brethren and all his sonnes the whole hou se of the Rechabites 4 And I broght them into the House of the Lord into the chamber of the sonnes of Hanán the sonne of Igdaliáh a man of God which was by the chamber of the princes which was aboue the chamber of Maaseiáh the sonne of Shallúm the keper of the treasure 5 And I set before the sonnes of the house of the Rechabites pottes ful of wine and cuppes and said vnto them Drinke wine 6 But thei said We wil drinke no wine for Ionadà b the sonne of Rechà b our father commanded vs saying Ye shal drinke no wine nether you nor your sōnes for euer 7 Nether shal ye buylde house nor sowe sede nor plant vineyarde nor haue any but all your daies ye shal dwell in tentes that ye may liue a long time in the land where ye be strangers 8 Thus haue we obeied the voice of Ionadáb the sonne of Recháb our father in all that he hathe charged vs and we drinke no wine all our daies nether we our wiues our sonnes nor our daughters 9 Nether buylde we houses for vs to dwell in nether haue we vineyarde nor field nor sede 10 But we haue remained in tētes and haue obeied done according to all that Ionadáb our father commanded vs. 11 But when Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél came vp into the land we said Come and let vs go to Ierusalém frō the hoste of the Caldeans and from the hoste of Arà m so we dwell at Ierusalém 12 Then came the worde of the Lord vnto Ieremià h saying 13 Thus saith the Lord of hostes the God of Israél Go and tel the men of Iudà h and the inhabitans of Ierusalém Wil ye not receiue doctrine to obey my wordes saith the Lord 14 The cōmandement of Ionadà b the sonne of Recháb that he cōmanded his sonnes that thei shulde drinke no wine is surely kept for vnto this day thei drinke none but obey their fathers commandement notwithstanding I haue spoken vnto you rising early and speaking but ye wolde not obeie me 15 I haue sent also vnto you all my seruantes the Prophetes rising vp early and sending them saying * Returne now euerie man from his euil waie and amende your workes and go not after other gods to serue them and ye shal dwell in the land which I haue giuen vnto you and to your fathers but ye wolde not incline your 〈◊〉 nor obeie me 16 Surely the sonnes of Ionadáb the sonne of Recháb haue kept the commandement of their father which he gaue them but this people hathe not obeied me 17 Therefore
proued them ten daies 15 And at the end of ten daies their countenances appeared fairer and in better lyking then all the childrens which did eat the porcion of the Kings meat 16 Thus Melzár toke awaye the porcion of their meat and the wine that they shulde drinke and gaue them pulse 17 As for these foure children God gaue the knowledge and vnderstanding in all learning and wisdome also he gaue Daniél vn derstanding of all visions and dreames 18 Now when the time was expired that the King had appointed to bring them in the chief of the Eunuches broght them before Nebuchad-nezzár 19 And the King communed with them and among them all was founde none like Daniél Hananiáh Mishaél and Azariáh therfore stode thei before the King 20 And in all matters of wisdome vnderstanding that the King enquired of them he founde them ten times better thē all the inchanters and astrologians that were in all his realme 21 And Daniêl was vnto the firste yere of King Cyrus CHAP. II. 1 The dreame of Nebuchad-nezzár 13 The King commandeth all the wise men of Babylón to be slaine because thei colde not interprete his dreame 16 Daniél requireth time to solute the question 24 Daniél is broght vnto the King and she 〈◊〉 him his dreame and the interpretacion thereof 44 Of the euerlasting kingdome of Christ 1 ANd in the second yere of the reygne of Nebuchad-nezzár Nebuchad-nezzár dreamed dreames where with hys Spirit was troubled and his slepe was vpon him 2 Then the King commanded to call the inchanters and the astrologiās and the sorcerers and the Caldeans for to shew the King his dreames so thei came and stode before the King 3 And the King said vnto them I haue dreamed a dreame and my spirit was troubled to knowe the dreame 4 Then spake the Caldeans to the King in the Aramites language O King liue for euer she we thy seruants thy dreame we shal she we the interpretacion 5 And the King aunswered and said to the Caldeans The thing is gone from me If ye will not make me vnderstand the dreame with the interpretacion therof ye shal be drawen in pieces and your houses shal be made a iakes 6 But if ye declare the dreame and the inter pretacion thereof ye shall receyue of me gifts and rewardes great honour therfore shewe me the dreame the interpretacion of it 7 Thei answered againe said Let the King she we his seruants the dreame we will declare the interpretacion thereof 8 Then the King answered said I know certeinly that ye wold gaine the time because ye se the thing is gone from me 9 But if ye wil not declare me the dreame there is but one iudgement for you for ye haue prepared lying and corrupt wordes to speake before me til the time changed therefore tel the dreame that I maie know if ye can declare me the interpretation thereof 10 Then the Caldeans answered before the King and said There is no man vpon earth that can declare the Kings matter yea there is nether King nor prince nor Lord that asked suche things at an inchanter or astrologian or Caldean 11 For it is a rare things that the King requireth and there is none other that can declare it before the King except the gods whose dwelling is not with flesh 12 For this cause the King was angrie and in greatfurie and commanded to destroie all the wise men of Babél 13 ¶ And when sentence was giuen the wise men were slaine and thei soght Daniél his felowes to be put to death 14 Then Daniel answered with counsel and wisdome to Ariôch the Kings chief steward which was gone for the to put to death the wise men of Babél 15 Yea he answered and said vnto Ariôch the Kings captaine Why is the sentence so hastie from the King Then Arióch declared the thing to Daniél 16 So Daniél went and desired the King that he wolde giue him leasure that he wolde shewe the King the interpretaciō thereof 17 ¶ Then Daniél went to his house and shewed the matter to Han aniah Mishaél and Azariáh his companions 18 That thei shulde be seche the God of heauē for grace in this secret that Daniél and his felowes shulde not perish with the rest of the wise men of Babél 19 Then was the secret reueiled vnto Daniel in a vision by night therefore Daniél prai sed the God of heauen 20 And Daniél answered and said * The Name of God be praised for euer and euer for wisdome and strength are his 21 And he changeth the times and seasons he taketh a waie Kings he setteth vp Kings he giueth wisdome vnto the wise and vnderstanding to those that vnderstand 22 He discouereth the depe and secret things he knoweth what is in the darkenes and the light dwelleth with him 23 I thanke thee and praise thee ô thou God of my fathers that thou hast giuen me wisdome and strengthe and hast shewed me now the thing that we desired of thee for thou hast declared vnto vs the Kings matter 24 ¶ Therefore Daniél went vnto Arióch whome the King had ordeined to destroie the wise men of Babél he went and said thus vnto him Destroye not the wise men of Babél but bring me before the King and I wil declare vnto the King the interpretacion 25 Then Arióch broght Daniél before the King in all haste and said thus vnto him I haue founde a man of the childrē of Iudah that were broght captiues that wil declare vnto the King the interpretacion 26 Then aunswered the King and said vnto Daniél whose Name was Belteshazzár Art thou able to she we me the dreame whi che I haue sene and the interpretacion thereof 27 Daniél aunswered in the presence of the King and said The secret which the King hathe demanded can nether the wise the astrologiās the in chāters nor the southsaiers declare vnto the King 28 But there is a GOD in heauen that reueileth secrets and sheweth the King Nebuchad-nezzár what shal be in the latter dayes Thy dreame and the things whiche thou hast sene in thine head vpon thy bed is this 29 O King when thou waste in thy bed thoghtes came into thy mynde what shuld come to passe here after and he that reueileth secrets telleth thee what shall come 30 As for me this secret is not shewed me for anie wisdome that I haue more then anie other liuing but onelye to shewe the King the interpretacion and that thou mightest know the thoghts of thine heart 31 O King thou sawest and beholde there was a great image this great image whose glorie was so excellent stode before thee and the forme thereof was terrible 32 This images head was of fine golde hys breast and his armes of siluer his bellie and his thighs of brasse 33 His legges of yron
and his fete were parte of yron and parte of clay 34 Thou beheldest it til a stone was cut with out hands which smote the image vppon his fete that were of yron and claye and brake them to pieces 35 Then was the yron the claye the brasse the siluer and the golde broken all together became like the chaffe of the sommer floores and the winde caryed them awaye that no place was founde for them and the stone that smote the image became a great mountaine and filled the whole earth 36 This is the dreame and we will declare before the King the interpretacion thereof 37 ¶ O King thou arte a King of Kings for the GOD of heauen hathe gyuen thee a kyngdome power strength and glorie 38 And in all places where the chyldren of men dwell the beastes of the field and the foules of the heauen hathe he gyuen into thine hand and hathe made thee ruler ouer them all thou art this head of golde 39 And after the shal rise another kīngdome in feriour to thee of siluer and another third kingdome shal be of brasse which shal beare rule ouer all the earth 40 And the fourth kingdome shal be strong as yron for as yron breaketh in pieces subdueth all things and as yron bruseth all these things so shal it breake in pieces and bruse all 41 Where as thou sawest the fete and toes parte of potters clay and parte of yron the kingdome shal be deuided but there shal be in it of the strength of the yron as thou sawest the yron mixt with the claye and earth 42 And as the toes of the fete were parte of yrō parte of clay so shal the kingdome be partely strong and partely broken 43 And where as thou sawest yron mixt with clay and earth they shal mingle themselues with the sede of mē but they shal not ioyne one with another as yron can not be mixed with clay 44 And in the dayes ofthese Kings shal the God of heauen set vp a kingdome which shal neuer be destroyed and this king do me shal not be giuen to another people but it shal breake and destroye all these kingdomes and it shal stand for euer 45 Where as thou sawest that the stone was cut of the mountaine without hands and that it brake in pieces the yron the brasse the clay the siluer and the golde so the great God hathe shewed the King what shal come to passe here after the dreame is true the īterpretaciō thereof is sure 46 ¶ Then the King Nebuchad-nezzár fel vpon his face and bowed him self vnto Daniél and commanded that thei shulde offermeat offrings and swete odoures vnto him 47 Also the King answered vnto Daniél said I knowe of a trueth that your God is a God of gods and the Lord of Kings the reueiler of secrets seing thou coldest open this secret 48 So the King made Daniél a great man gaue him manie and great giftes He made him gouernour ouer the whole prouince of Babél and chief of the rulers and aboue all the wise men of Babél 49 Then Daniél made request to the King and he Set Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó ouer the charge of the prouince of Babél but Daniél sate in the gate of the King CHAP. III. 1 The King setteth vp a golden image 8 Certeine are accused because thei despised the Kings commandement and are put into a burning ouen 25 By belefe in God they are deliuered frō the fyre 26 Nebuchad-nezzar confesseth the power of God after the sight of the miracle 1 NEbuchad-nezzár the King made an image of golde whose height was threscore cubites and the breadth ther of six cubites he set it vp in the plaine of Durá in the prouince of Babél 2 Then Nebuchad-nezzár the King sent for the to gather together the nobles the princes and the dukes the iudges the receiuers the counsullers the officers and all the gouerners of the prouinces that they shulde come to the dedicatiō of the image which Nebuchad-nezzár the King had set vp 3 So the nobles princes and dukes the iud ges the receiuers the counsellers the officers and all the gouerners of the prouin ces were assembled vnto the dedicating of the image that Nebuchad-nezzár the King had set vp and they stode before the image which Nebuchad-nezzár had set vp 4 Then an herald cryed aloud Be it knowen to you ô people nations and langages 5 That when ye heare the soūde of the cornet trumpet harpe sacke but psalteris dulcimer and all iustruments of musicke ye fall downe and worship the goldē image that Nebuchad 〈◊〉 the King hathe set vp 6 And whosoeuer falleth not downe and worshippeth shal the same houre be cast into the middes of an hote fyrie fornace 7 Therefore assone as all the people heard the sound of the cornet trumpet harpe sackebut psalterie and all instruments of musicke all the people nations and langa ges fel downe and worshiped the golden image that Nebuchad-nezzár the King had set vp 8 ¶ By reason whereof at that same time co me men of the Caldeans and grieuously ac cused the Iewes 9 For they spake and said to the King Nebuchad-nezzár O King liue for euer 10 Thou ô King hast made a decre that euerie man that shal heare the sound of the cornet trumpet harpes sacke but psalterie and dulcimer and all instrumēts of musicke shal fall downe and worship the golden image 11 And who soeuer falleth not downe and worshippeth that he shulde be cast into the middes of an hote fyrie fornace 12 There are certeine Iewes whome thou hast set ouer the charge of the prouince of Babél Shadrách Meshà ch and Abednego these men ô King haue not regarded thy commandement nether wil they serue thy gods nor worship the golden image that thou hast set vp 13 ¶ Then Nebuchad-nezzár in his angre and wrath commanded that they shulde bring Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó so these men were broght before the King 14 And Nebuchad-nezzár spake and said vnto them What disordre wil not you Shadrách Meshách ād Abednegó serue my god nor worship the golden image that I haue set vp 15 Now therefore are ye ready when ye hea re the sound of the cornet trumpet harpe sackebut psalterie and dulcimer and all instruments of musicke to fall downe and wor ship the image which I haue made for if ye worship it not ye shal be cast immediatly into the middes of an hote firie fornace for who is that God that can deliuer you out of mine hands 16 Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó answe red and said to the King O Nebuchadnezzár we are not careful to answer thee in this matter 17 Beholde our God whome we serue is able to deliuer vs from the hote fyrie for nace and he wil deliuer vs out of thine hand ô King 18
remnant of Israél shal do none iniqui tie nor speake lies nether shal a deceitful tongue be founde in their mouth for they shal be fed and lie downe and none shal ma ke them afraid 14 Reioyce ô daughter Zión be ye ioyful ô Israél be glad and reioyce with all thine heart ô daughter Ierusalém 15 The Lord hathe taken a way thy iudgements he hathe cast out thine enemie the King of Israél euen the Lord is in the middes of thee thou shalt se no more euil 16 In that day it shal be said to Ierusalém Feare thou not ô Zión let not thine hands be faint 17 The Lord thy God in the middes of thee is mightie he wil saue he wil reioyce ouer thee with ioye he wil quiet him self in his Ioue he wil reioyce ouer thee with ioye 18 After a certeine time wil I gather the afflicted that were of thee and them that bare the reproche for it 19 Beholde at that time I wil bruise all that afflict thee I wil saue her that halteth and gather her that was cast out and I wil get them praise and fame in all the lands of their shame 20 At that time wil I bring you againe and then wil I gather you for I wil giue you a name and a praise amōg all people of the earth when I turne backe your captiuitie before your eyes saith the Lord. HAGGAI THE ARGVMENT WHen the time of the seuentie yeres captiuitie prophecied by Ieremiáh was expired God raised vp Haggai Zechariah and Malachi to comforte the Iewes and to exhorte them to the buylding of the Temple which was a figure of the spiritual Temple and Church of God whose perfection and excellencie stode in Christ. And because that all were gi uen to their owne pleasures and commodities he declareth that that plague of famine which God sent then among them was a iuste rewarde of their ingratitude in that they contemned Gods honour who had deliuered them Yet he comforteth them if they wil returne to the Lord with the promes of greater felicitie for asmuche as the Lord wil finish the worde that he hathe begonne and send Christ whome he had promised and by whome they shulde atteine to perfite ioy and glorie CHAP. I. 1 The time of the prophecie of Haggái 8 An exhortation to buylde the Temple againe 1 IN the second yere of King Darius in the sixt moneth the first day of the moneth came the worde of the Lord by the ministerie of the Prophet Haggái vnto Zerubbabél the sonne of Shealtiél a prince of Iudáh and to Iehoshúa the sonne of Iehozadák the hie Priest saying 2 Thus speaketh the Lord of hostes saying This people say The time is not yet come that the Lords House shulde be buylded 3 Then came the worde of the Lord by the ministerie of the Prophet Haggái saying 4 Is it time for your selues to dwell in your filled houses and this House lie wast 5 Now therefore thus saith the Lord of hostes Consider your owne waies in your hearts 6 Ye haue sowen muche and bring in litle ye eat but ye haue not ynough ye drinke but ye are not filled ye clothe you but ye be not warme and he that earneth wages putteth the wages into a broken bagge 7 Thus saith the Lord of hostes Consider your owne waies in your hearts 8 Go vp to the mountaine bring wood and buylde this House and I wil be fauo-rable in it and I wil be glorified saith the Lord. 9 Ye loked for muche and lo it came to litle and when ye broght it home I did blowe vpon it And why saith the Lord of hostes Because of mine House that is waste and ye returne euery man vnto his owne house 10 Therefore the heauen ouer you staied it self from dewe and the earth staied her frute 11 And I called for a drought vpon the land and vpon the mountaines and vpon the corne and vpon the wine and vpon the oyle vpon all that the grounde bringeth forthe bothe vpon men and vpon cattel and vpon all the labour of the hands 12 When Zerubbabél the sonne of Shealtiél and Iehoshúa the sonne of Iehozadák the hie Priest with all the remnāt of the people heard the voyce of the Lord their God and the wordes of the Prophet Haggái as the Lord their God had sent him then the people did feare before the Lord. 13 Then spake Haggái the Lords messenger in the Lords message vnto the people saying I am with you saith the Lord. 14 And the Lord stirred vp the spirit of Zerubbabél the sonne of Shealtié a prince of Iudáh and the spirit of Iehoshúa the sō ne of Iehozadák the hie Priest the spirit of all the remnant of the people and they came did the worke in the House of the Lord of hostes their God CHAP. II. He sheweth 〈◊〉 the glorie of the 〈◊〉 Temple shal 〈◊〉 the first 1 IN the foure and twentieth daye of the sixt moneth in the secōde yere of King Darius 2 In the seuenth 〈◊〉 in the one twen tieth day of the moneth came the worde of the lord by the ministere of the prophet Haggái saying 3 Speake now to Zerubbabél the sonne of Shealtiél prince of Iudáh and to Iehoshúa the sonne of Iehozadák the hie Priest and to the residue of the people saying 4 Who is left among hou that sawe this House in her first glorie and now do you se it now Is it not in your eyes in compari son of it as nothing 5 Yet now be of good courage ô 〈◊〉 él saith the Lord be of good comfort ô Iehoshúa sonne of Iehozadák the 〈◊〉 Priest and be strong all ye people of the land saith the Lord and do it for I am with you saith the Lord of hostes 6 According to the worde that I couenāted with you whē ye came out of Egypt so my Spirit shal remaine amōg you feare ye not 7 For thus saith the Lord of hostes Yet a litle while and I wil shake the heauen and the earth and the 〈◊〉 and the drye land 8 And I wil moue all nacions and the desire of all nacions shal come and I wil fil this House with glorie saith the Lord of hostes 9 The siluer is mine and the golde is mine saith the Lord of hostes 10 The glorie of this last House shal be greater then the first saith the Lord of hostes and in this place wil I giue peace saith the Lord of hostes 11 ¶ In the foure and twentieth day of the ninth moneth in the seconde yere of Darius came the worde of the Lord vnto the Prophet Haggà i saying 12 Thus saith the Lord of hostes Aske now the Priests concerning the Law and say 13 If one beare holy flesh in the 〈◊〉 of his garment and with his skirt do touche the bread or the potage or
moued to angre against his people for their great wickednes commanded the Kings of the Chaldeans to inuade them 53 These killed their yong men with the sworde rounde about their holie Temple nether did they spare yongman nor maiden nether olde man nor childe among them 54 But he deliuered thē all into their hands and all the holy vessels of the Lord bothe great and smale with the vessels of the Arke of God and they toke caryed away the Kings treasures into Babylon 55 And thei set fyre in the House of the Lord and brake downe the walles of Ierusalém and burnt their towres with fyre 56 They consumed also all the precious things thereof and broght them to noght and those that were left by the sworde he caryed away into Babylon 57 And they were seruants to him and to his children til the Persians reigned to fulfil the worde of the Lord by the mouth of * Ieremias 58 And that the land might enioye her Sabbaths all the time that it was desolate til seuentie yeres were accomplished CHAP. II. 1 Cyrus gaue leaue to the 〈◊〉 to returne 10 He sent the holy 〈◊〉 13 The names of them that returned 16 Their 〈◊〉 did let their buylding and the 〈◊〉 letters for the same 1 IN * the first yere of the reigne of Cyrus King of the Persians to fulfil the worde of the Lord by the mouth of Ieremias 2 The Lord raised vp the spirit of Cyrus King of the Persians and he made proclamacion through out all his kingdome 〈◊〉 by expresse lettres 3 Saying Thus saith Cyrus King of the Persians The Lord of Israél euen the moste high Lord hathe made me King ouer the whole worlde 4 And he hathe commanded me to buylde him an House in Ierusalém which is in Iudea 5 If there be anie therefore of you of his people let the Lord euen his Lord be with him and let him go vp to Ierusalém which is in Iudea buylde the House of the Lord of 〈◊〉 he is the Lord which dwelleth in Ierusalém 6 All they then that dwell in the places rounde about those I say that are in his place let them helpe him with golde and siluer 7 With giftes with horses and cattel and other things which shal be broght according to the vowes into the Temple of the Lord which is in Ierusalém 8 ¶ Then arose the chief of the families of Iudea and of the tribe of Beniamin and the Priests and Leuites all whose minde the Lord had moued to go vp and buylde an House to the Lord in Ierusalém 9 And those that were about them helped them in all things with siluer and golde horses and cattel and with diuersvowes of many whose mindes were stirred vp 10 Also King Cyrus broght out the holy vessels of the Lord which Nabuchodonosor had caryed out of Ierusalém and had 〈◊〉 them in the Temple of his 〈◊〉 11 Now when Cyrus King of the Persians had broght themout he deliuered thē to Mithridates his treasurer 12 By whome they were giuen to Abassar the gouernour of Iudea 13 Whereof this was the nomber a thousand golden cuppes and a thousand siluer cuppes basens of siluer for the sacrifices nine and twentie violes of golde thirtie and of siluer two thousand foure hundreth and ten and a thousand other vessels 14 So all the vessels of golde and siluer whiche they caried away were fiue thousand foure hundreth thre score and nine 15 They were broght by Sanabassar with them of the 〈◊〉 of Babylon to Ieru salém 16 ¶ But * in the tyme of Artaxerxes Kyng of the Persians Belemus and Mithridates and Tabellius and Rathumus and Beeltethmus Semellius the secretarie and others which were ioyned to these dwelling in Samaria and in other places wrote vnto him this epistle here following agaīst them that dwelt in Iudea and Ierusalém TO THE KING ARTAXERXES OVR LORD 17 Thy seruants Rathumus the writer of things that come to passe and Semellius the secretarie and the rest of their counsel and the iudges which are in Coelosyria and Phenice 18 Be it now therefore knowen to our lord the King that the Iewes which came vp from you are come to vs into Ierusalêm that rebellious and wicked citie and buyl de the marked places make vp the walles thereof and laye the fundacions of the Temple 19 Therefore if this citie be buylt and the walles be finished they wil not onely not 〈◊〉 to paye tribute but wil also resist Kings 20 And because the things perteining to the Temple go forwarde we thoght it not 〈◊〉 to passe ouer suche a thing 21 But to declare it to our lord the King that if it be thy pleasure it may be soght out in the bokes of thy fathers 22 And thou shalt finde in the Chronicles the writings concerning these things shalt knowe that this citie did alwaies rebel did trouble bothe Kings and cities 23 And that the Iewes are rebellious raising alwaies warres therein for the which cause also this citie was made 〈◊〉 24 Now therefore ô lord the King we decla re it that if this citie be buy it and the walles thereof repared you shal haue no more passage into Coelosyria nor Phenice 25 ¶ Then the King wrote againe to Rathumus that wrote the things that came to passe and to 〈◊〉 and to Samellius the secretarie and to the rest of those that were ioyned with thē and to the dwellers of Samaria Syria and Phenice these things that folowe 26 I haue red the epistle which ye sent to me therefore I commanded that it shulde be soght out and it was sounde that this citie hathe alwaies practised against Kings 27 And that the men thereof were giuen to rebellion and warres and how that mightie Kings and fierce haue reigned in 〈◊〉 which toke tribute of Coelosyria and Phenice 28 Now therefore I haue commanded to for bid these men to 〈◊〉 vp the citie and that it be takē hede that no more be done 29 And that those wicked things which shul de molest the King go not forwarde 30 Then when Rathumus and Semellius the secretarie and the 〈◊〉 which were ioyned with them had red the things which King 〈◊〉 had writen they moued their tents with spede to Ierusalém with horses and men in araye 31 And began to let them which buylt so that the buylding of the Temple in Ierusalém ceased vnto the seconde yere of the rei gne of Darius King of the Persians CHAP. III. 1 The feast of Darius 16. The thre wise sentences 1 NOw when Darius reigned he made a great feast to all his subiects and to all those of his owne house and to all the prin ces of Media and Persia. 2 And to all the gouernours and captaines and lieutenants that were with him from India vnto Ethiopia of an hundreth and se uen and twentie prouinces 3 And when they had eaten and drunke and were 〈◊〉 they departed and
his seruants I wil declare vnto thee the trueth concerning this people that dwell in these moūtaines nere where thou remainest and the re shal no lic come out of the mouth of thy seruant 6 This people come of the stocke of the Chaldeans 7 And * they dwelt before in Mesopotamia because they wolde not follow the gods of their fathers which were in the land of Chaldea 8 But they went out of the way of their ancestres and worshipped the God of heauen the God whome they knewe so they cast them out from the face of their gods and they fled in Mesopotamia and soiourned there many daies 9 Then * their God commanded them to departe from the place where they soiourned and to go into the land of Chanaan where they dwelt and were increased with golde and siluer and with very muche cattel 10 But when a famine couered all the land of Chanaan they went downe into Egypt dwelt there til they returned and became there a great multitude so that one colde not nomber their linage 11 * Therefore the King of Egypt rose vp against them and vsed deceit against them and broght them lowe with laboring in bricke and made them sclaues 12 Then they cryed vnto their God he smo te all the land of Egypt with incurable pla gues so the * Egyptians cast them out of their sight 13 And * God dryed the red Sea in their presence 14 And * broght them in to mount Sina and Cades barne and cast forthe all that dwelt in the wildernes 15 So they dwelt in the land of the Amorites and they destroied by their strength all them of Esebon and passing ouer Iordan they inherited all the mountaines 16 And they * cast forthe before thē the Chana a nites and the Pheresites and the Iebusites and them of Sichem and all the Gergesites and they dwelt in that countrey many daies 17 And whiles they sinned not before their God they prospered because the God that hated iniquitie was with them 18 But * when they departed from the way which he appointed them they were destroied in many battels after a wonderful sorte * and were led captiues into a land that was not theirs the Temple of their God was cast to the grounde and their cities were taken by the enemies 19 But * now they are turned to their God are come vp from the scattering wherein thei were scattered and haue possessed Ierusalém where their Temple is and dwell in the mountaines which were desolate 20 Now therefore my lord and gouernour if there be anie faute in this people so that they haue sinned against their God let vs consider that this shal be their ruine let vs go vp and we shal ouer come them 21 But if there be none iniquitie in this people let my lord passe by lest their Lord defend them and their God befor them and we become a reproche before all the worlde 22 ¶ And when Achior had finished these sayings all the people standing rounde about the tent murmured and the chief mē of Olofernes and all that dwelt by the sea side and in Moab speake that he shulde 〈◊〉 him 23 For say they we feare not to mete the chil dren of Israél for lo it is a people that haue no strength nor power against a mightie armie 24 Let vs therefore go vp ô lord Olofernes they shal be meat for thy whole armie CHAP. VI. Olofernes blasphemeth God whome Achior confessed 14 Achior is deliuered into the hands of them of 〈◊〉 18 The Bethulians crye vnto the Lord. 1 ANd when the tumulte of the men that were about the counsel was ceased Olofernes the chief captaine of the armie of Assur said vnto Achior before all the people of the strangers and before all the children of Moab and of them that were hired of Ephraim 2 Because thou hast prophecied amōg vs to day and hast said that the people of Ierusa lém is able to fight * because their God wil desend them and who is god but Nabucho donosor 3 He wil send his power and wil destroye them from the face of the earth and their God shal not deliuer them but we his seruants wil destroye them as one man for they are not able to susteine the power of our horses 4 For we wil tread them vnder fete with thē and their mountaines shal be drunken with their blood and their fields shal be filled with their dead bodies and their fotesteppes shal not be able to stand before vs but they shal vtterly perish 5 The King Nabuchodonosor lord of all the earth hathe said euen he hathe said None of my wordes shal be in vaine 6 And thou Achior an hireling of Ammon be cause thou hast spokē these wordes in the day of thine iniquitie thou shalt se my face no more from this day vntil I take vengeance of that people that is come out of Egypt 7 And then shal the yron of mine armie and the multitude of them that serue me passe through thy sides and thou shalt fall amōg their slayne when I shal put them to flight 8 And my seruants shal cary thee into the mountaines and they shal leaue thee at one of the hie cities but thou shalt not perish til thou be destroyed with them 9 And if thou persuade thy self in thy minde that they shal not be takē let not thy coun tenance fall I haue spoken it and none of my wordes shal be in vaine 10 Then commanded Olofernes them cōcer ning Achior that they shulde bring him to Bethulia and deliuer him into the hands of the children of Israél 11 So his seruants toke him and broght him out of the campe into the plaine and thei went out from the middes of the plaine in to the mountaines came vnto the fountaines that were vnder Bethulia 12 And when the men of the citie sawe them from the toppe of the mountaine they toke their armour and went forthe of the citie vnto the toppe of the mountaine euen all the throwers with slings and kept them from cōming vp by casting stones against them 13 But they went priuely vnder the hill and bounde Achior and left him lying at the fote of the hill and returned to their lord 14 Thē the Israelites came downe from their citie and stode about him and losed him broght him into Bethulia and presented him to the gouernours of their citie 15 Which were in those daies Ozias the sonne of Micha of the tribe of Simeon Cha bris the sonne of Gothoniel and Charmis the sonne of Melchiel 16 And they called together all the Ancients of the citie and all their youth ranne together and their women to the assemblie and they set Achior in the middes of all their people Then Ozias asked him of that whiche was done 17 And he answered declared vnto them the wordes of the counsel of Olofernes
another man purposing to saile intēding to passe thorowe the raging waues calleth vpon a stocke more rotten then the shippe that carieth him 2 For as for it couetousnes of money hathe founde it out and the craftesman made it by cunning 3 But thy prouidence ô father gouerneth it * for thou hast made away euen in the sea and a sure path among the waues 4 Declaring thereby that thou hast power to helpe in all things yea thogh a man went to the sea without meanes 5 Neuertheles thou woldest not that the wor kes of thy wisdome shulde be vaine and the 〈◊〉 do men commit their liues to a smale piece of wood and passe ouer the stormie sea in a shippe and are saued 6 * For in the olde time also when the proude gyants perished the hope of the worlde wēt into a shippe which was gouerned by thine hand and so left sede of generacion vnto the worlde 7 For blessed is the tre whereby righteousnes commeth 8 But that is cursed that is made with hands * bothe it and he that made it he because he made it and it being a corruptible thing because it was called god 9 * For the vngodlie and his vngodlines are both like hated of God so truely the worke and he that made it shal be punished together 10 Therefore shal there be a visitation for the idoles of the nations for of the creatures of God they are become abominacion * and stumbling blockes vnto the soules of men and a 〈◊〉 for the fete of the vn wise 11 For the inuenting of idoles was the beginning of whoredome and the finding of them is the corruption of life 12 For they were not from the beginning nether shal they continue for euer 13 The vaine glorie of men broght them into the worlde therefore shal they come shortly to an end 14 Whē a father mourned grieuously for his sonne that was taken away suddēly he made an image for him that was once dead whome now he worshipeth as a God and ordeined to his seruants ceremonies and sacrifices 15 Thus by proces of time this wicked custome preuailed and was kept as a law and idoles were worshiped by the commandement of tyrants 16 As for those that were so farre of that men might not worship them presently they did conterfet the visage that was farre 〈◊〉 and made a gorgeous image of a King whome they wolde honour that they might by all meanes flatter him that was absent as thogh he had bene present 17 Againe the ambition of the craftesman thrust forwarde the ignorant to increase the superstition 18 For he peraduenture willing to please a noblemā labored with all his cunning to make the image of the best facion 19 And so thorowe the beautie of the worke the multitude was allured and so toke him now for a God which a litle afore was but honored as a man 20 And this was the deceiuing of mans life when men being in seruitude through calamitie and tyrannie ascribed vnto stones and stockes the name which ought not to be cō 〈◊〉 vnto anie 21 Moreouer this was not ynough for thē that they erred in the knowledge of GOD but where as they liued in great warres of ignorā ce those so great plagues called they peace 22 For ether* they 〈◊〉 their owne children in sacrifice or vsed secret ceremonies or raging dissolutenes by strange 〈◊〉 23 And so kept nether life nor mariage cleane but ether one slewe another by treason or els vexed him by adulterie 24 So were all mixt together blood slaugh ter thefte and deceit corruptiō vnfaithfulnes tumultes 〈◊〉 25 Disquieting of good men vnthankefulnes defiling of soules chāging of birth disordre in mariage 〈◊〉 and vnclenes 26 For the worshiping of idoles that ought not to be named is the beginning and the cause and the end of all euil 27 For either they be mad when they be merie or prophecie lies or liue vngo dlie or els lightly for sweare them selues 28 For in so muche as their trust is in the idoles which haue no life thogh thei sweare fal sely yet they thinke to haue no hurt 29 Therefore for two causes shal they iustely be punished because they haue an euil opinion of God addicting them selues vnto ido les and because they sweare vniustly to deceiue and despise holines 30 For it is not the power of them by whome they sweare but the vengeance of them that sinne which punisheth alwayes the offence of the vngodlie CHAP. XV. The voyce of the faithful praysing the mercie of God by whose grace they serue not idoles 1 BVt thou ô our God art gracious and true long suffring and gouernest all things by mercie 2 Thogh we sinne yet are we thine for we knowe thy power but we sinne not knowing that we are counted thine 3 For to knowe thee is perfite righteousnes and to knowe thy power is the roote of immortalitie 4 For nether hathe the wicked inuention of mē 〈◊〉 vs nor the vnprofitable labour of the painters nor an image spotted with di uers colours 5 Whose sight stirreth vp the desire of the igno rant so that he coueteth the forme that hath no life of a dead image 6 They that loue suche wicked things are wor thie to haue suche things to trust to and they that make them and they that desire them and they that worship them 7 The * potter also tempereth soft earth 〈◊〉 euerie vessel with labour to our 〈◊〉 but of the same clay he maketh bothe the vessels that serue to cleane vses and the con trarie like wise but whereto euerie vessel ser ueth the potter is the iudge 8 So by his wicked labour he maketh a vaine God of the same claye euen he which a litle afore was made of earth him self and within a litle while after goeth thither agayne whence he was taken * when he shall make accounte for the lone of his life 9 Notwithstandyng he careth not for the labour he taketh nor that his life is shorte but he striueth with the golde smithes and siluer smithes and countrefaiteth the coper smithes and taketh it for an honour to make deceiuable things 10 His heart is a shes and his hope is more vile then earth and his life is lesse worthie of ho nour then claye 11 For he knoweth not his owne maker that gaue him his soule that had power and breathed in him the breth of life 12 But they count our life to be but a pastime our conuersaciō as a market where there is gaine for they say we ought to be getting on euerie side thogh it be by euil meanes 13 Now he that of earth maketh fraile vessels and images knoweth him self to offend abo ue all other 14 All the enemies of thy people that holde them in subiection are moste vn wise more miserable then the verie fooles 15 For they iudge all the idoles of the
Daniel and when he came to the denne he loked in and beholde Daniel sate in the middes of the lions 41 Then cryed the King with a loude voyce saying Great art thou ò Lord God of Daniel and there is none other besides thee 42 And he drewe him out of the denne cast them that were the cause of his destruction into the denne and they were deuoured in a momente before his face THE FIRST BOKE OF THE Maccabees CHAP. I. 1 The death of Alxāder the King of Macedonia 11 Antiochus taketh the kingdome 12 Many of the children of Is rael make couenant with the Gentiles 21 Antiochus sub dueth Egypt and Ierusalem vnto his dominion 50 Antiochus setteth vp idoles 1 AFfter that Alexander the Macedoniā the sōne of Philippe wēt forthe of the land of Chettiim slew Darius King of the Persiās and Medes rei gned for him as he had before in Grecia 2 He toke great warres in hand and wan strōg holdes and slewe the Kings of the earth 3 So went he thorow to the ends of the world and toke spoiles of many naciōs in so much that the worlde stode in awe of him therefo re his heart was puffed vp and was hawtie 4 Now when he had gathered a mightie strōg hoste 5 And had reigned ouer regiōs naciōs king domes they became tributaries vnto him 6 After these things he fel sicke and knewe that he shulde dye 7 Then he called for the chief of his seruātes which had bene broght vp with him of chil dren and parted his kingdome among thē while he was yet aliue 8 So Alexander had reigned twelue yeres whē he dyed 9 And his seruants reigned euerie one in his roume 10 And they all caused thē selues to be crowned after his death and so did their childrē after thē many yeres muche wickednes increased in the worlde 11 For out of these came the wicked roote euen Antiochus Epiphanes the sonne of King Antiochus which had bene an hostage at Rome and he reigned in the hundreth and seuē and thirtieth yere of the kingdome of the Grekes 12 In those dayes went there out of Israel wic ked men which entyced many saying Let vs go make a couenant with the heathē that are rounde about vs sor since we depar ted frō them we haue had muche sorowe 13 So this deuice pleased them wel 14 And certeine of the people were readie went to the King which gaue thē licence to do after the ordinances of the heathen 15 Thē set they vp a place of exercise at Ierusalē according to the facions of the heathen 16 And made thē selues vncircumsed forsoke the holy couenant ioyned thē selues to the heathen were solde to do mischief 17 So whē Antiochus kingdome was set in order he wēt about to reigne ouer Egypt that he might haue the dominiō of two realmes 18 Therefore he entred into Egypt with a migh tie companie with charets and elephantes and with horsement and with a great nauie 19 And moued warre against Ptolemeus King of Egypt but Ptolemeus was afraid of him fled and manie were wounded to death 20 Thus Antiochus wanne many strong cities in the land of Egypt and toke away the spoi les of the land of Egypt 21 And after that Antiochus had smittē Egypt he turned againe in the hundreth fortie thre yere 22 And wentvp towarde Israel and Ierusalém with a mightie people 23 And entred proudly into the Sanctuarie and toke away the golden altar and the candlesticke for the light and all the instruments thereof and the table of the shewbread and the powring vessels and the bowles and the golden basins and the vaile and the crownes and the golden apparel which was before the Temple and brake all in pieces 24 He toke also the siluer and golde and the precious iewels and he toke the secret treasures that he founde and whē he had taken away all he departed into his owne land 25 After he had murthered many men and spo ken verie proudely 26 Therefore there was a great lamentacion in euerie place of Israél 27 For the princes and the Elders mourned the yong women and the yong men were made feble and the beautie of the women was changed 28 Euerie bridegrome toke him to mourning and she that sate in the mariage chāber was in heauines 29 The land also was moued for the inhabitāts thereof for all the house of Iacob was couered with confusion 30 After two yeres the King sent his chief taxe master into the cities of Iuda which came to Ierusalém with a great multitude 31 Who spake peaceable wordes vnto them in disceite and they gaue credit vnto him 32 Then he fell suddenly vpon the citie and smote it with a great plague and destroied muche people of Israél 33 And when he had spoiled the citie he set fyre on it casting downe the houses thereof walles thereof on euerie side 34 The women and their children toke they captiuitie and led away the cattel 35 Then fortified they the citie of Dauid with a great and thicke wall and with mightie towres and made it a strong holde for them 36 Moreouer they set wicked people there and vngodlie persones and fortified them selues therein 37 And they stored it with weapons vitailes and gathered the spoile of Ierusalém laied it vp there 38 Thus became they a sore snare and were in ambushment for the Sanctuarie and were wicked enemies euermore vnto Israél 39 For thei shed innocent blood on euerie side of the Sanctuarie and defiled the Sāctuarie 40 In so muche that the citizens of Ierusalém fled away because of them and it became an habitacion of strangers being desolate of them whome she had borne for her owne children did leaue her 41 Her Sāctuarie was left waste as a wildernes her holie daies were turned into mourning her Sabbaths into reproche and her honour broght to naught 42 As her glorie had bene great so was her dishonour and her excellencie was turned into sorowe 43 Also the King wrote vnto all his kingdome that all the people shulde be as one and that euerie man shulde leaue his lawes 44 And all the heathen agreed to the comman dement of the King 45 Yea many of the 〈◊〉 consented to his religion offring vnto idoles and defiling the Sabbath 46 So the King sent letters by the messengers vnto Ierusalém and to the cities of Iuda that they shulde followe the strange lawes of the countrey 47 And that they shulde forbid the burnt offrings and sacrifices and the offrings in the Sanctuarie 48 And that they shulde defile the Sabbaths and the feasts 49 And pollute the Sanctuarie and the holie men 50 And 〈◊〉 set vp altars and groues and chappels of idoles and offer vp swines flesh and vncleane beasts 51 And that they shulde leaue their children vncircumcised and defile their soules with vnclennes and pollute themselues that they might
pator 18 Now they that were in the castle at Ierusalém kept in the Israelites rounde about the Sanctuarie soght alwaies their hurt and the strengthening of the heathen 19 Therefore Iudas thoght no destroy them and called all the people together to besie ge them 20 So they came together and besieged thē in the hundreth and fiftie yere and made instruments to shoote and other engins of warre 21 But certeine of them that were besieged gate forthe vnto whome some vngodlie men of Israél ioyned them selues 22 And they went vnto the King saying How long wilt thou cease from executing iudge ment and aduenge our brethren 23 We haue bene readie to serue thy father to go forowarde in those things that he appointed to obey his commandements 24 Therefore they of our nacions fel from vs for this cause and wheresoeuer they foun deanie of vs they slewe them and spoyled our inheritance 25 And thei haue not onely laied hand vpon vs but vpon all about their borders 26 And beholde 〈◊〉 this day are they besieging the castle at Ierusalem to take it and haue fortified the Sanctuarie and Beth-sura 27 And if thou doest not preuent them quickely thei wil do greater things then these and thou shalt not be able to ouercome them 28 When the King heard this he was verie an grie and called all his friēds the captai nes of his armie and his horsemen 29 And bādes that were hired came vnto him from the Kings that were confederate from theyles of the sea 30 So the nomber of his armie was and hundreth thousand fote men and twentie thou sand horsemen and two and thirtie elephā tes exercised in battel 31 These came through Idumea drewe nere to Beth-sura and besieged it a long season and made engins of warre but thei came out and burnt them with fyre and foght valiantly 32 Then departed Iudas from the castle and remoued the hoste towarde Beth-zacarias ouer against the Kings campe 33 So the King arose verie earely and broght the armie and his power towarde the way of Beth-zacarias where the armies set them selues inarray to the battel and blewe the trumpets 34 And to prouoke the elephātes for to fight thei shewed them the blood of grapes and mulberies 35 And they set the beasts according to the ranges so that by euerie elephant there sto de a thousand men armed with coates of mailes and helmets of brasse vpon their heads and vnto euerie beastwere or deined fiue hundreth horsemen of the best 36 Which were readie at all times wheresoeuer the beast was and whet hersoeuer the beast went they went also and departed not from him 37 And vpon them were strong towres of wood that couered euerie beast which were fastened thereon with instruments and vpon euerie one was two and thirtie men that foght in them and the Indian that ruled him 38 They set also the remnant of the horsemen vpon bothe the sides in two wings of the hoste to stirre them vp and to kepe them in the valleis 39 And when the sunne shone vpon the golden shields the mountaines glistered there with and gaue light as lampes of fyre 40 Thus parte of the Kings armie was spred vpō the hie mountaines and parte beneth so they marched forowarde warely and in order 41 And all they that heard the noyce of their multitude and the marching of the companie and the ratteling of the harneswere a stonished for the armie was verie great and mightie 42 Then Iudas and his hoste entred into the battel and thei slewe six hundreth men of the Kings armie 43 ¶ Now when Eleazar the sonne of Abaron sawe one of the elephātes armed with royal harnes and was more excellent then all the other beasts he thoght that the King shulde be vpon him 44 Wherefore he ieoparded him self to deliuer his people and to get him a perpetual name 45 And ranne boldely vnto him through the middes of the hoste slaying on the right hand and on the left so that thei departed away on bothe sides 46 So went he to the elephantes fete and gate him vnder him and slewe him then fel the elephant downe vpon him and there he dyed 47 But the other seing the power of the King and the fiercenes of his armie depar ted from them 48 ¶ And the Kings armie went vp to mete them towarde Ierusalém and the King pit 〈◊〉 his tents in Iudea towarde moūt Sion 49 Moreouer the King toke truce with thē that were in Beth-sura but whē they came out of the citie because they had no vitailes there and were shut vp therein and the land had rested 50 The King toke Beth-sura and set there a garison to kepe it 51 And besieged the Sanctuarie many dayes and made instruments to shoote and other engins of warre and instruments to cast fyre and stones and pieces to cast dartes slings 52 〈◊〉 Thei also made engins against their engins and foght a long season 53 But in the garners there were no vitailes for it was the seuenth yere and then they that were in Iudea and were deliuered frō the Gentiles had eatē vp the residue of the store 54 So that in the Sanctuarie were fewe men left for the famine came so vpon thē that they were scattered euerie man to his owne place 55 ¶ Now when Lysias heard that Philippe whome Antiochus the King whiles he liued had ordeined to bring vp Antiochus his sonne that he might be King 56 Was come againe out of Persia and Media and the Kings hoste with him thoght to take vnto him the rule of things 57 He and his hasted and were stirred forwar de by them in the castel to go and tell the King and the captaines of the hoste and to others saying We decrease dayly and our vitailes are but smale the place that we laye siege vnto is strong and the affaires of the realme depende vpon vs. 58 Now therefore let vs agre with these men and take truce with them and withall their nacion 59 And grante them to liue after their Law as they did a fore for they be grieued and do all these things because we haue broken their Lawes 60 So the King and the princes were content and sent vnto them to make peace they receiued it 61 Whē the King the princes had made an othe vnto them they came vpon this out of the forteresse 62 And the King went vp to mount Sion but when he sawe that the place was wel defen sed he brake his othe that he had made commanded to breake downe the wall rounde about 63 Then departed he in all haste and returned vnto Antiochia where he founde Philippe hauing dominion of the citie so he foght against him and toke the citie by force CHAP. VII 1 Demetrius reigned after he had killed Antiochus and Lysias 5 He troubleth the children of Israel thorowe the counsel of certeine wicked persones 37 The praier
thredaies before the feast and the thre daies after the feast shal be daies of fredome and li bertie for all the Iewes in my realme 35 So that in them no man shal haue power to do any thing or to vexe any of them in any maner of cause 36 Also thirtie thousand of the Iewes shal be writen vp in the Kings hoste and haue their wages payeth them as apperteineth to all them that are of the Kings armie and of thē shal be ordeyne certeine to kepe the Kings strong holdes 37 And some of them shal be set ouer the Kings moste secret affaires and their gouernours and their princes shal be of them selues and they shal liue after their owne lawes as the King hathe commanded in the land of Iuda 38 And the thre gouernements that are added vnto Iudea from the countrey of Samaria shal be ioyned vnto Iudea and they shal be as vnder one and obey none other power but the hie Priest 39 And I giue Ptolemais and the borders therof vnto the Sanctuarie at Ierusalém for the necessarie expenses of the holie things 40 Moreouer I will giue euerie yere fiftene thousād sicles of siluer of the Kings reuenues out of the places apperteining vnto me 41 And all the ouerplus whiche they haue not paied for thyngs due as they did in the former yeres from hence for the they shal giue it towarde the workes of the Temple 42 And besides this the fiue thousand sicles of siluer which they receiued yerely of the accounte appointed for the intertein emēt of the Sanctuarie these yeres passed euē these things shal be released because they apperteine to the Priests that minister 43 Item whosoeuer they be that flee vnto the Temple at Ierusalém or within the liberties therof and are indetted to the King for any maner of thing they shal be pardoned and all that they haue in my realme 44 For the buylding also and repayring of the workes of the Sanctuarie expenses shal be giuen of the Kings reuenues 45 And for the makyng of the walles of Ierusalém and fortifying it rounde about that the holdes in Iudea may be buylt vp shall also the costes be giuen out of the Kings reuenues 46 ¶ But whē Ionathan and the people heard these wordes they gaue no credit vnto thē nether receiued them for they remembred the great wickednes that he had done in Israél and how sore he had vexed them 47 Wherefore they agreed vnto Alexander for he was the first that had intreated of true peace with them and so were confederat with him alway 48 Then gathered King Alexander a great hoste and camped ouer against Demetrius 49 So the two Kings ioyned battel but Deme trius hoste fled and Alexander pursued him and preuailed against them 50 So that sore battel continued till the sunne went downe and Demetrius was slayne the same day 51 ¶ Then Alexander sent ambassadours vnto Ptolemeus the Kyng of Egypt with these wordes saying 52 For so muche as I am come agayne to my realme ād am set in the throne of my fathers and haue gotten the dominion and haue destroied Demetrius and enioye my countrey 53 Seing that I haue euen giuen him the battel and he and his armie is discōfited by me and I sit in the throne of his kingdome 54 Let vs now make friendship together and giue me now thy daughter to wife so shal I be thy sonne in law ād giue thee rewardes ād vnto her things according to thy dignitie 55 Then Ptolemeus the King gaue answer say ing happie be the day wherein thou art come againe vnto the lande of thy fathers and sittest in the throne of their kingdome 56 Now therefore wil I fulfil thy writings but mete me at Ptolemais that we mayse one an other and that I may make thee my sonne in law according to thy desire 57 So Ptolemeus went out of Egypt with hys daughter Cleopatra and came vnto Ptolemais in the hūdreth threscore and two yere 58 Where King Alexāder met him ād he gaue vnto him his daughter Cleopatrus and maried them at Ptolemais with great glorie as the maner of Kingsis 59 ¶ Then wrote King Alexander vnto Ionathan that he shulde come and mete him 60 So he went honorably vnto Ptolemais and there he met the two Kings and gaue them great presents of siluer and golde to their friends and founde fauour in their sight 61 And there assembled certeine pestilent felowes of Israel wicked men to accuse him but the King wolde not heare them 62 And the King commanded that they shulde take of the garments of Ionathan clothe him in purple and so they did and the King appointed him to sit by him 63 And said vnto his princes Go with him into the middes of the citie and make a proclamacion that no man complaine against him of anie matter and that no man trouble him for anie maner of cause 64 So when his accusers sawe his honour according as it was proclaimed that he was clothed in purple they fled all away 65 And the King preferred him to honour and wrote him among his chief friends made him a duke and partaker of his dominion 66 Thus Ionathan returned to Ierusalem with peace and gladnes 67 ¶ In the hundreth thre score fiue yere ca me Demetrius the sonne of Demetrius from Creta into his fathers land 68 Whereof when King Alexander heard he was verie sorie and returned vnto Antiochia 69 The Demetrius appointed Apollonius the gouernour of Celosyria who gathered a great hoste and camped in Iamnia and sent vnto Ionathan the hie Priest saying 70 Darest thou being but alone lift vp thy self against vs and I am laughed at reproched because of thee now therefore why doest thou vant thy self against vs in the mountaines 71 Now then if thou trust in thine owne strength come downe to vs into the plaine field there let vs trye the matter together for I haue the strength of cities 72 Aske and learne who I am and they shal take my parte and they shal tell thee that your fote is notable to stand before our face for thy fathers haue benet wise chased in their owne land 73 And now how wilt thou be able to abide so great an hoste of horsemen and fotemen in the plaine where is nether stone norrocke nor place to flee vnto 74 When Ionathan heard the wordes of Apol lonius he was moued in his minde wherefore he closeten thousand men and went out of Ierusalem and Simō his brother met him for to helpe him 75 And he pitched his tents at Ioppe but they shut him out of the citie for Apollonius garison was in Ioppe 76 Then they foght against it and they that were in the citie for verie feare let him in so Ionathan wan Ioppe 77 Apollonius hearing of this toke thre thousand horsemen with a great hoste of fote men and went to warde Azotus as thogh he wolde go forwarde came immediatly
into the plaine field because he had so manie hor semen and put his trust in them 78 So Ionathan followed vpon him to Azotus and the armie skirmished with his arriere bande 79 For Apollonius had left a thousand horsemen behinde them in ambush 80 And Ionathan knewe that there was an am bushment behinde him and thogh they had compassed in his hoste and shot dartes at the people from the morning to the euening 81 Yet the people stode stil as Ionathan had cō manded them til their horses were wearie 82 Then broght Simon forthe his hoste and set thē against the bāde but the horses were wearie aud he 〈◊〉 them and they fled so the horsemen were scattered in the field 83 And they fled to Azotus and came into the temple of Dagon their Idole that thei might there saue them 〈◊〉 84 But Ionathan set fyre vpon Azotus and all the cities rounde about it toke their spoiles and burnt with fyre the temple of Dagon with all them that were fled into it 85 Thus were slayne burnt about eight thou sand men 86 So Ionathan remoued the hoste from thence and camped by Ascalon where the men of the citie came forthe and met him with great honour 87 After this went Ionath an and his hoste agai ne to Ierusalem with great spoiles 88 And whē King Alexāder heard these things he began to do Ionathan more honour 89 And sent him a colar of golde as the vse is to be giuen vnto suche as are of the Kings blood he gaue him also Accaron with the borders thereof in possession CHAP. XI 3 The dissension betwene Ptolemeus and Alexander his sō ne in law 17 〈◊〉 death of Alexander 19 Demetrius reigneth alter the death of Ptolemeus 22 Sion is 〈◊〉 ed of Ionathan 42 Demetrius seing that no man resisted him sendeth his armie againe 54 〈◊〉 moueth Antiochus against Demetrius 1 ANd the King of Egypt gathered a great hoste like the 〈◊〉 that lyeth vpon the sea shote and manie ships and went about through deceit to obteine the kingdome of Alexander and to ioyne it vnto his owne realme 2 Vpon this he went into Syria with friendlie wordes and was let into the cities and men came forthe to mete him for King Alexander had commanded them to mete him be cause he was his father in Law 3 Now when he entred into the citie of Ptolemais he lefte bands and garisons in euerie citie 4 And when he came nere to Azotus they shewed him the temple of Dagon that was burnt and Azotus and the suburbes there of that were destroyed and the bodies cast abroad them that he had burnt in the bat tel for they had made heapes of them by the way where he shulde passe 5 And thei tolde the King what Ionathan had done to the intent they might get him euil wil but the King helde his peace 6 And Ionathan met the King with great honour at Ioppe where they saluted one another and laye there 7 So when Ionathan had gone with the King vnto the water that was called Eleutherus he turned againe to Ierusalem 8 So King Ptolemeus gate the dominion of the cities by the sea vnto Seleucia vpon the sea coast imagining wicked counsels against Alexander 9 ¶ And sent ambassadours vnto King Demetrius saying Come let vs make a league betwene vs and I wil giue thee my daughter which Alexander hathe and thou shalt reigne in thy fathers kingdome 10 For I repēt that I gaue Alexander my daugh ter for he goeth about to slaye me 11 Thus he sclandered Alexander as one that shulde desire his realme 12 And he toke his daughter from him gaue her vnto Demetrius and forsoke Alexander so that their hatred was openly knowen 13 Then Ptolemeus came to Autiochia where he set two crownes vpon his owne head of Asia and of Egypt 14 In the meane season was King Alexander in Cilicia for they that dwelt in those places had rebelled against him 15 But when Alexāder heard it he came to war re against him and Ptolemeus broght for the his hoste and met him with a mightie power and put him to flight 16 Then fled Alexander into Arabia there to be defended so Ptolemeus was exalted 17 And Zabdiel the Arabian smote of Alexanders head sent it vnto Ptolemeus 18 But the third dáy after King Ptolemeus dyed and thei that were in the holdes were slayne one of another 19 And Demetrius reigned in the hūdreth thre score and seuenth yere 20 ¶ At the same time gathered Ionathan them that were in Iudea to laye siege vnto the castle which was at Ierusalem and they made manie instruments of warre against it 21 Thē went there certeine vn godlie persones which hated their owne people vnto King Demetrius and tolde him that Ionathan besieged the castle 22 So when he heard it he was angrie and immediatly came vnto Ptolemais and wrote vn to Ionathan that he shulde laye nomore siege vnto it but that he shulde mete him speake with him at Ptolemais in all haste 23 Neuertheles when Ionathan heard this he commanded to besiege it he chose also certeine of the Elders of Israel and the Priest put him self in danger 24 And toke with him siluer and golde and ap parel and diuerse presents and went to Ptole mais vnto the King and founde fauour in his sight 25 And thogh certeine vngodlie men of his owne nacion had made complaintes vpon him 26 Yet the King intreated him as his predecessers had done and promoted him in the sight of all his friends 27 And confirmed him in the hie priesthode with all the honorable things that he had afore and made him his chief friend 28 Ionathā also desired the King that he wold make Iudea fre with the thre gouernements and the countrey of Samaria and Ionathan promised him thre hundreth talents 29 Where unto the King consented gaue Ionathan writing of the same conteining these wordes 30 KING DEMETRIVS vnto his brother Ionathan and to the naciō of the Iewes sendeth greting 31 We sēd you here a copie of the letter which we did write vnto our cousin Lasthenes concerning you that ye shulde se it 32 King Demetrius vnto Lasthenes his father sendeth greting 33 For the faithfulnes that our friends the nacion of the Iewes kepe vnto vs and for their good wil towardes vs we are ditermined to do them good 34 Wherefore we assigne to thē the coasts of Iudea with the thre gouernements Apherema and Lydda and Ramathe which are added vnto Iudea from the countrey of Samaria and all that apperteineth to all them that sacrifice in Ierusalem bothe concerning the paiments which the King toke yerely afore time bothe for the frutes of the earth for the frutes of the trees 35 As for the other things apperteining vnto vs of the tenths tributes which were due vnto vs and the customes of salte crowne taxes which were payed vnto vs we
great hurt vnto religion 37 And he set Iewes in it and fortified it for the assurance of the land and citie and raised vp the walles of Ierusalém 38 And King Demetrius confirmed him in his high priesthode for these causes 39 And made him one of his friends and gaue him great honour 40 For it was reported that the Romains called the Iewes their friends and confederates and that they honorably receiued Simōs ambassadours 41 And that the Iewes and Priests consented that Simon shulde be their prince and high Priest perpetually til God raised vp the true Prophet 42 And that he shulde be their captaine and haue the charge of the Sanctuarie and so set mē ouer the workes and ouer the countrey and ouer the weapons and ouer the forteres ses and that shulde make prouision for the 〈◊〉 things 43 And that shulde be obeyed of euery man and that all the writings in the countrey shulde be made in his name that he shulde be clothed in purple and we are golde 44 And that it shulde not be lawful for anie of the people or Priests to breake anie of these things or to withstand his wordes or to call anie congregacion in the countrey without him or be clothed in purple or weare a 〈◊〉 of gold 45 And if anie did contrarie to these things or brake anie of them he shulde be punished 46 So it pleased all the people to agre that it shulde be done to Simon according vnto these wordes 47 Simon also accepted it and was content to be the high Priest and the captaine and the prince of the Iewes and of the Priests and to be the chief of all 48 And they commāded to set vp this writing in tables of brasse and to fasten it to the wall that compassed the Sanctuarie in an open place 49 And that a copie of the same shulde be laied vp in the treasurie that Simon and his son nes might haue it CHAP. XV. 1 Antiochus maketh a couenant of friendship with Simon 11 〈◊〉 is pursued 15 The Romains write lettres vnto Kings and nacions in the defence of the Iewes 27 〈◊〉 refusing the helpe that Simon sent him breaketh his couenant 1 MOreouer King Antiochus the sonne of Demetrius sent lettres from the yles of the sea vnto Simon the Priest and prince of the Iewes and to all the nacion 2 Conteining these wordes ANTIOCHVS the King vnto Simon the great Priest and to the nacion of the Iewes sendeth greting 3 For so muche as 〈◊〉 pestilent men haue vsurped the kingdome of our fathers I am purposed to chalenge the realme againe and to restore it to the olde estate wherefore I haue gathered a great hoste and prepared shippes of warre 4 That I may go thorowe the countrey and be 〈◊〉 of them which haue destroied our countrey and wasted manie cities in the realme 5 Now therefore I do confirme vnto thee all the liberties whereof all the Kings my progenitours haue discharged thee and all the paiments where of they haue released thee 6 And I giue thee leaue to coyne money of thine owne stampe within thy countrey 7 And that Ierusalém and the Sanctuarie be fre and that all the weapons that thou hast prepared and the forteresses which thou hast buylded and kepest in thine hands shal be thine 8 And all that is due vnto the King and all that shal be due vnto the King I forgiue it thee from this time for the for euermore 9 And when we haue obteined our kingdome we wil giue thee and thy nacion and the Temple great honour so that your honor shal be knowen thorowe out the worlde 10 ¶ In the hundreth seuentie and foure yere went Antiochus into his fathers land and all the bandes came together vnto him so that fewe were left with Tryphon 11 So the King Antiochus pursued him but he fled and came to Dora which lyeth by the seaside 12 For he sawe that troubles were towarde him and that the armie had forsaken him 13 Then camped Antiochus against Dora with and hundreth and twentie thousand fighting men and eight thousand horsemen 14 So he compassed the citie about and the shippes came by the sea Thus they pressed the citie by land and by sea in so muche that thei suffered no man to go in nor out 15 In the meane season came Numenius his companie from Rome hauing lettres writē vnto the Kings and countreis wherein were conteined these wordes 16 LVCIVS THE Consul of Rome vnto King Ptolemeus sendeth greting 17 The ambassadours of the Iewes are come vnto vs as our friends and confederates frō Simon the hie Priest and from the people of the Iewes to renue friendship and the bonde of loue 18 Who haue broght a shield of golde weying a thousand pounde 19 Wherefore we thoght it good to write vnto the Kings and countreis that they shulde not go about to hurt them nor to fight against them nor their cities nor their countreie nether to mainteine their enemies against them 20 And we were content to receiue of thē the shield 21 If therefore there be anie pestilent felowes fled from their countrey vnto you deliuer them vnto Simon the hie Priest that he maye punish them according to their owne Law 22 The same things were writen to Demetrius the King and to Attalus and to Arathes and to Arsaces 23 And to all countreis as Sampsames and to them of Sparta and to Delus and to Mindus and to Sicion and to Caria and to Samos to Pamphylia and to Lycia and to Ha licarnassus and to Rhodus and to Phaselis and to Cos and to Siden and to Cortyna and to Gnidon and to Cyprus and to Cyrene 24 And they sent a copie of them to Simon the hie Priest 25 ¶ So Antio chus the King cāped against Dora the seconde time euer redie to take it and made diuers engins of warre and kepe Tryphon in that he colde nether go in nor out 26 Thē Simon sent him two thousand chosen men to helpe him with siluer aud golde and muche furniture 27 Neuertheles he wolde not receiue thē but brake all the couenant which he had made with him afore and withdrewe him self frō him 28 And sent vnto him Athenobius one of his friends to cōmune with him saying Ye with holde Ioppe and Gazara with the castle that is at Ierusalem the citie of my realme 29 Whose borders ye haue destroyed done great hurt in the land and haue the gouerne ment of anie places of my kingdome 30 Wherefore now deliuer the cities which ye haue taken with the tributes of the places that ye haue rule ouer without the borders of 〈◊〉 31 Orels giue me for them fiue hundreth talēts of siluer and for the harme that ye haue done and for the tributes of the places other fiue hundreth talents if not we wil come fight against you 32 So Athenobius the Kings friend came to Ierusalem and when he sawe the honour of
haue writen vnto you and ye shall do well if ye kepe the same dayes 17 We hope also that the God which deliuered all his people and gaue an heritage to them all and the kingdome and the priesthode and the Sanctuarie 18 * As he promised in the Law will shortely haue mercy vpon vs and gather vs together from vnder the heauen into his holye place for he hathe saued vs from great perils and hathe clensed the place 19 As concerning Iudas Maccabeus and his brethren the purification of the great Tēple and the dedication of the altar 20 And the warres against Antiochus Epiphanes and Eupator his sonne 21 And the manifest signes that came from heauen vnto those whiche manfully stode for the Iewes religiō for thogh thei were but fewe yet they ranne through whole countries and pursued the barbarous armies 22 And repaired the Temple that was renoumed thorow out all the worlde and deliuered the citie established the Lawes that were like to be abolished because the Lord was merciful vnto them with all lenitie 23 We will assaye to abridge in one volume those things that Iason the Cyrenean hath declared in fiue bokes 24 For considering the wonderful nomber the difficultie that thei haue that wolde be occupied in the rehearsal of stories because of the diuersitie of the matters 25 We haue indeuored that they that wolde read might haue pleasure that they whiche are studious might easily kepe them in memorie and that who so euer read them might haue profite 26 Therefore to vs that haue taken in hand this greate labour it was no easie thing to make this abbridgement but required bo the sweat and watching 27 Like as he that maketh a feast and seketh others mens commoditie hathe no smale labour so we also for manie mens sakes are verie wel content to vnder take this great labour 28 Leauing to the autor the exact diligence of euerie particular we wil labour to go forowarde according to the prescript order of an abbridgement 29 For as he that wil buylde a newe house must prouide for the whole buylding but he that setteth out the plat or goeth about to painte it seketh but onely what is comlie for the decking thereof 30 Euen so I thinke for vs that it apperteineth to the first writer of a storie to enter depely into it and to make mencion of all thinge and to be curious in euerie parte 31 But it is permitted to him that wil shorten it to vse fewe wordes and to auoyde those things that are curious therein 32 Here then wil we beginne the storie adding thus muche to our former wordes that it is but a foolish thing to abonde in wordes before the storie and to beshorte in the storie CHAP. III. 1 Of the honour done vnto the Temple by the Kings of the Gentiles 6 Simō vttereth what treasure is in the Tēple 9 Heliodorus is sente to take them away 26 He is striken of God and healed at the prayer of Onias 1 WHat time as the holy cītie was inhabited with all peace and when the Lawes were very wel kept because of the godlines of Onias the hie Priest hatred of wickednes 2 It came to passe that euen the Kings did honour the place and garnished the Temple with great giftes 3 In so muche that Seleuchus King of Asia of his owne rentes bare all the costes belonging to the seruice of the sacrifices 4 But one Simon of the tribe of Beniamin being appointed ruler of the Temple contended with the hie Priest cōcerning the iniquitie committed in the citie 5 And when he colde not ouercome Onias he gate him to Apollonius the 〈◊〉 of Thraseas which then was gouernour of Coelosyria and Phenice 6 And tolde him that the treasurie in Ierusalē was ful of innumerable money which did not belong to the prouision of the sacrifices and that it were possible that these things might come into the Kings hands 7 Now when Appollonius came to the King and had shewed him of the money as it was tolde him the King chose out Heliodorus his treasurer and sent him with a commandement to bring him the foresaid money 8 Immediately Heliodorus toke his iourney as thogh he wolde visite the cities of Coelosyria and Phenice but in effect to fulfil the Kings purpose 9 So when he came to Ierusalem and was courteously receiued of the hie Priest into the citie he declared what was determined concerning the money and shewed the cause of his comming and asked if these things were so in dede 10 Then the hie Priest tolde him that there were suche things laid vp by the widdowes and fatherles 11 And that a certeyne of it belonged vnto Hircanus the sonne of Tobias a noble mā and not as that wicked Simon had reported that in all there were but foure hundreth talents of siluer and two hundreth of golde 12 And that it were altogether vnpossible to do this wrong to them that had committed it of trust to the holines of the place Tēple which is honored thorow the whole worlde for holines and integritie 13 But Heliodorus because of the Kings cōmandemēt giuen him said that in any wise it must be broght into the Kings treasurie 14 So he appointed a daye and went into take order for these things then there was no smale grief thorowout the whole citie 15 For the Priests fell downe before the altar in the Priests garments and called vnto heauen vpon him which had made a Lawe concerning things giuen to be kept that they shulde be safely preserued for such as had committed them to be kept 16 Thē thei that loked the high Priest in the face were wounded in their heart for hys countenance and the changing of his colour declared the sorowe of his minde 17 The man was so wrapped in feare and trēbling of the bodie that it was manifest to them that loked vpon him what sorow he had in his heart 18 Others also came out of their houses by heapes vnto the cōmune praier because the place was like to come vnto contempt 19 And the women girt with sackecloth vnder their breastes filled the stretes and the virgines that were kept in ranne some to the gates some to the walles others loked out of the windowes 20 And all helde vp their hands toward heauen and made prayer 21 It was a lamentable thing to se the multitude that fell downe of all sortes and the expectation of the high Priest being in such anguish 22 Therefore thei called vpon the almightie Lord that he wolde kepe 〈◊〉 and sure the things which were layed vp for those that had deliuered them 23 Neuertheles the thing that Heliodorus was determined to do that did he performe 24 And as he his souldiers were now there presēt by the treasurie he that is the Lord of the Spirits and of all power shewed a great vision so that all thei whiche presumed to come with him were
same place 39 And vpon the daye following as 〈◊〉 required Iudas and his companie came to take vp the bodies of them that were 〈◊〉 and to burye them with their kynsemen in their fathers graues 40 Nowe vnder the coates of euerie one that was slaine they founde 〈◊〉 wels that had bene consecrate to the idoles of the * Iamnites whiche thing is forbidden the Iewes by the Law Then euerie man sawe that this was the cause wherefore they were slayne 41 And so euerie man gaue thankes vnto the Lord the righteous Iudge whiche had opened the things that were hid 42 And they gaue them selues to prayer and besoght hym that they shulde not vtterly be destroyed for the faute committed Besides that noble Iudas exhorted the people to kepe them selues from sinne for so muche as they sawe before their eyes the thinges which came to passe by the sinne of these that were slayne 43 And hauing made a gathering through the companie sent to Ierusalē about two thousand drachmes of 〈◊〉 to offer a sinne offring doyng very wel and honestly that he thoght of the resurrection 44 For if he had not hoped that they whiche were 〈◊〉 shulde rise againe it had bene superfluous ād vaine to pray for the dead 45 And therefore he perceyued that there was great fauour 〈◊〉 vp for those that dyed godly It was an holie and a good thoght So he made a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the dead that they might be 〈◊〉 from sinne CHAP. XIII 1 The comming of 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 4 The death of 〈◊〉 10 Maccabeus going to fight against Eupator 〈◊〉 his souldiers vnto prayer 15 He kylleth 〈◊〉 thousand men in the tentes of Antiochus 21 〈◊〉 the betrayer of the 〈◊〉 is taken 1 IN the hundreth fortie ād nine yere it was tolde Iudas that Antiochus Eupator was comming with a great power into Iudea 2 And Lysias the stewarde and ruler of hys affaires with hym hauing bothe in their armie an hundreth and ten thousand men of 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 and fiue thousand horsemē and two and twentie elephants and thre 〈◊〉 dreth charets set with hookes 3 Menelaus also ioyned hym selfe with them and with great disceit incouraged Antiochus not 〈◊〉 the safegard of the countrey but because he thoght to haue bene made the gouernour 4 But the Kyng of Kings moued Antiochus minde against this wicked man and Lysias informed the Kyng that thys man was the cause of all mischief so that the King commanded to bryng hym to 〈◊〉 to put hym vnto death as the maner was in that place 5 Nowe there was in that place a tower of fiftie cubites high ful of ashes and it had an instrument that turned rounde and on euerie side itrouled downe into the ashes 6 And there whosoeuer was condemned of sa crilege or ofanie other grieuous crime was cast of all men to the death 7 And so it came to passe that this wicked man shulde dye suche a death and it was a moste iuste thing that Menelaus shulde want buryal 8 For because he had committed manie sinnes by the altar whose fyre and ashes were holie he him self also dyed in the ashes 9 ¶ Now the King raged in his minde came to shewe himself more cruel vnto the Iewes then his father 10 Which things when Iudas perceiued he cō manded the people to call vpon the LORD night and day that if euer he had holpen thē he wolde now helpe them when they shulde be put from their Law from their countrey and from the holie Temple 11 And that he wolde not suffer the people which a litle afore began to recouer to be subdued vnto the blasphemous nacions 12 So when they had done this all together besoght the Lord for mercie with weping and fasting and falling downe thre dayes together Iudas exhorted them to make them selues readie 13 And he being aparte with the Elders toke counsel to go forthe afore the King broght his hoste into Iudea and shulde take the citie commit the matter to the helpe of the Lord. 14 So committing the charge to the Lord of the world he exhorted his souldiers to fight man fully euen vnto death for the Lawes the Temple the citie their countrey and the commune wealth and camped by Modin 15 And so giuing his souldiers for a watche worde The victorie of God he piked out the manliest yong men and went by night into the Kings campe slewe of the hoste fourtene thousand men and the greatest elephāt with all that sate vpon him 16 Thus when they had broght a great feare and trouble in the campe all things went prosperously with them they departed 17 This was done in the breake of the day be cause the protection of the Lord did helpe them 18 ¶ Now when the King had tasted the manlines of the Iewes he wēt about to take the holdes by policie 19 And marched towarde Beth-sura which was a strong holde of the Iewes but he was chased away hurt and lost of his men 20 For Iudas had sent vnto them that were in it suche things as were necessarie 21 But Rhodocus which was in the Iewes hoste disclosed the secretes to the enemies the refore he was soght out and when they had gotten him they put him in prison 22 After this did the King commune with thē that were in Beth-sura and toke truce with them departed and ioyned battel with Iudas who ouercame him 23 But when he vnderstode that Philippe whome he had left to be 〈◊〉 of his bu sines at Antiochia did rebell against him he was astonished so that he yelded him self to the Iewes and made them an othe to do all things that were right and was appeased towarde them and offred sacrifice adorned the Temple and shewed great gentlenes to the place 24 And embraced Maccabeus and made him captaine and gouernour from 〈◊〉 vnto the Gerreneans 25 Neuertheles when he came to Ptolemais the people of the citie were not content wit this agrement and because they were grieued thei wolde that he shulde breake the co uenants 26 Then went Lysias vp into the iudgemēt seat and excused the fact as wel as he colde and persuaded them and pacified them made them wel affectioned and came againe vnto Antio chia This is the matter cōcerning the Kings iournay and his returne CHAP. XIIII 1 Demetrius moued by Alcimus sendeth Nicanor to kil the Iewes 18 Nicanor maketh a compacte with the Iewes 29 Which he yet breaketh through the mocion of the King 37 Nicanor commandeth Razis to be taken who slayeth him self 1 AFter thre yeres was Iudas enformed that Demetrius the sonne of Seleucus was come vp with a great power name by the heauen of Tripolis 2 When he had wonne the countrey and slaine Antiochus and his lieutenant Lysias 3 Now 〈◊〉 whiche had bene the high Priest wilfully defiled himself in the time that all things were confounded seing that by no meanes he colde saue himself norhaue anie
be one as thou ô Father art in me I in thee euē that they may be also one in vs that the worlde may beleue that thou hast sent me 22 And the glorie that thou gauest me I haue giuen them that they may be one as we are one 23 I in them and thou in me that they may be made perfect in one ād that the worlde may know that thou hast sent me and hast loued them as thou hast loued me 24 * Father I wil that they which thou hast giuen me be with me euen where I am that they may beholde my glorie which thou hast giuē me for thou louedst me before the fundation of the worlde 25 O righteous Father the worlde also hathe not knowen thee but I haue knowen thee these haue knowē that thou hast sent me 26 And I haue declared vnto them thy Name and wil declare it that the loue where with thou hast loued me may be in them and I in them CHAP. XVIII 3 Christ is betrayed 6 The wordes of his mouth smite the officers to the grounde 10 Peter smiteth of Malchus 〈◊〉 13 Iesus is broght before Annas and Caiaphas 25. where Peter denieth him 36 He telleth Pilate what his kingdome is 1 WHen Iesus had spoken these things he went forthe with his disciples ouer the broke * Cedron where was a garden into the which he entred and his disciples 2 And Iudas which betrayed him knewe also the place for Iesus oft times resorted thither with his disciples 3 * Iudas then after he had receiued a bande of men and officers of the high Priests and of the Pharises came thither with lanternes and torches and weapons 4 Then Iesus knowing all things that shulde come vnto him went forthe and said vnto them Whome seke ye 5 They answered him Iesus of Nazaret Iesus said vnto thē I am he Now Iudas also which betrayed him stode with them 6 Assone then as he had said vnto thē I am he they wēt backewards fel to the grounde 7 Then he asked them againe Whome seke ye And they said Iesus of Nazaret 8 Iesus answered I said vnto you that I am he therefore if ye seke me let these go their way 9 This was that the worde might be fulfilled which he spake * Of them which thou gauest me haue I lost none 10 Then Simon Peter hauing a sworde drewe it and 〈◊〉 the high Priests seruant and out of his right eare Now the seruants name was Malchus 11 Then said Iesus vnto Peter Put vp thy sword into the sheath shal I not drinke of the cup which my Father hathe giuen me 12 Then the bande and the captaine and the officers of the Iewes toke Iesus and bounde him 13 And led him away to * Annas first for he was Father in law to Caiaphas which was the high Priest that same yere 14 * And Caiaphas was he that gaue counsel to the 〈◊〉 that it was expedient that one man 〈◊〉 dye for the people 15 ¶ * Now Simon Peter followed Iesus and another disciple that disciple was knowen of the high Priest therefore he went in with Iesus into the hall of the high Priest 16 But Peter stode at the dore without Then went out the other disciple which was knowen vnto the high Priest and spake to her that kept the dore and broght in Peter 17 Then said the maide that kept the dore vnto Peter Art not thou also one of this mans disciples He said I am not 18 And the seruants and officers stode there which had made a fyre of coles for it was colde and they warmed them selues And Peter also stode among them and warmed him self 19 ¶ The high Priest then asked Iesus of his disciples and of his doctrine 20 Iesus answered him I spake openly to the worlde I euer taught in the Synagogue and in the Temple whither the Iewes resorte continually and in secret haue I said nothing 21 Why askest thou me aske them which heard me what I said vnto them beholde they knowe what I said 22 When he had spoken these things one of the officers which stode by smote Iesus with his rod saying Answerest thou the high Priest so 23 Iesus answered him If I haue euil spoken bearewitnes of the euil but if I haue wel spo ken why smitest thou me 24 ¶ Now Annas 〈◊〉 sent him bounde vnto Caiaphas the high Priest 25 * And Simon Peter stode and warmed him self and they said vnto him Art not thou also of his disciples He denied it and said I am not 26 One of the seruants of the high Priest his cousin whose eare Peter smote of said Did not I se thee in the garden with him 27 Peter then denied againe and immediatly the cocke crewe 28 ¶ * Then led they Iesus from Caiaphas into the commune hall Now it was morning and thei them selues went not into the commune hall lest they shulde be* defiled but that thei might eat the Passeouer 29 Pilate then went out vnto them and said What accusation bring ye against 〈◊〉 man 30 They answered and said vnto him If he were not an euil doer we wolde not haue de liuered him vnto thee 31 Then said Pilate vnto them Take ye him and iuge him 〈◊〉 your 〈◊〉 nelaw Then the Iewes said vnto him It is not lawful 〈◊〉 vs to put anie man to 〈◊〉 32 it was that the worde of Iesus * might be fulfilled which he spake 〈◊〉 what death he 〈◊〉 dye 33 * 〈◊〉 Pilate entred into the commune hall againe 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Art 〈◊〉 the King of the Iewes 34 Iesus answered him Saist thou that of thy self or did other tel it thee of me 35 Pilate answered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 Thine owne nation and the high Priests haue 〈◊〉 thee vnto me What hast thou done 36 Iesus answered My kindome is not of this worlde if my kingdom 〈◊〉 of this world my seruants wolde surely fight that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not be deliuered to the Iewes but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my king 〈◊〉 not from hence 37 Pilate then said vnto him Art 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King then Iesus answered Thou 〈◊〉 that I am 〈◊〉 King for this cause am I borne and for this cause came I into the worlde that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beare witnesvnto the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is of the trueth hearest my voyce 38 Pilate said vnto him What is trueth And when he had said that he went out 〈◊〉 vnto the Iewes and said vnto them I finde in him no cause at all 39 * But you haue a custome that I shulde de 〈◊〉 you one lose at the Passeouer wil ve then that I lose vnto you the King of the 〈◊〉 40 * Then cryed they all againe saying Not him but 〈◊〉 now this Barabbas was a murtherer
of these things things before me 10 Then said Paul I stand at Cesars iudgemēt seat where I ought to be iudged to the Iewes I haue done no wrong as thou verie wel knowest 11 For if I haue done wrōg or committed anie thing worthie of death I refuse not to die but if there be none of these things where of they accuse me no man can deliuer me to them I appeale vnto Cesar. 12 Then when Festus had spoken with the Council he answered Hast thou appealed vnto Cesar vnto Cesar shalt thou go 13 ¶ And after certeine dayes King Agrippa and Bernice came downe to Cesarea to salute Festus 14 And when they had remained there manie dayes Festus proposed Pauls cause vnto the King saying There is a certeine man left in prison by Felix 15 Of whome when I came to Ierusalem the high Priests and Elders of the Iewes informed me and desired to haue iudgement against him 16 To whome I answered that it is not the maner of the Romaines for fauour to deliuer anie mā to the death before that he which is accused haue the accusers before him haue place to defēd him self cōcerning the crime 17 Therefore when they were come hither without delay the day folowing I sate on the iudgement seat and cōmaunded the man to be broght forthe 18 Against whome when the accusers stode vp they broght no crime of suche things as I sup posed 19 But had certeine questions against him of their owne superstition and of one Iesus which was dead whome Paul affirmed to be aliue 20 And because I douted of suche maner of question I asked him whether he wolde go to Ierusalem and there be iudged of these things 21 But because he appealed to be reserued to the examination of Augustus I commanded him to be kept til I might send him to Cesar 22 Then Agrippa said vnto Festus I wolde also heare the man myself To morowe said he thou shalt heare him 23 And on the morow whē Agrippa was come and Bernice with great pompe and were entred into the Cōmune hall with the chief ca ptaines and chief men of the citie at Festus commaundement Paul was broght forthe 24 And festus said King Agrippa and all men whiche are present with vs ye se this man about whome all the multitude of the Iewes haue called vpon me bothe at Ierusalem here crying that he ought not to liue anie longer 25 Yet haue I founde nothing worthie of death that he hathe committed neuertheles seing that he hathe appealed to Augustus I haue determined to send him 26 Of whom I haue no certeine thing to write vnto my Lorde wherefore I haue broght him forthe vnto you and specially vnto thee Kyng Agrippa that after examination had I might haue some what to write 27 For me thinketh it vnreasonable to send a prisoner and not to shewe the causes which are layed against him CHAP. XXVI 1 The innocencie of Paul is approued by rehearsing hys conuersation 25 His modest answere againste the iniurie of Festus 1 THen Agrippa said vnto Paul Thou art per mitted to speake for thy selfe So Paul stretched forthe the hand and answered for hym self 2 I thinke my self happie Kyng Agrippa because I shall aunswer thys day before thee of all the thyngs whereof I am accused of the Iewes 3 Chiefly because thou haste knowledge of al customes and questions which are among the Iewes wherefore I beseche thee to heare me paciently 4 As touchyng my life from my childehode and what it was from the begynning among myne owne nation at Ierusalem knowe all the Iewes 5 Which knewe me heretofore if they wolde testifie that after the moste straite secte of our religion I liued a Pharise 6 And nowe I stande and accused for the hope of the promes made of GOD vnto our Fathers 7 Whereunto our twelue tribes instantly seruing God day and nyght hope to come for the whyche hopes sake ô Kyng Agrippa I am accused of the Iewes 8 Why shulde it be thoght a thyng incredible vnto you that GOD shulde raise againe the dead 9 I also verely thoght in my self that I ought to do manie contrarie things against the Name of Iesus of Nazaret 10 * Whiche thynge I also did in Ierusalem for manie of the Sainctes I shut vp in prison hauyng receiued autoritie of the hygh Priests and when they were put to death I gaue my sentence 11 And I punished them throughout all the Sy nagogues and cōpelled them to blaspheme and being more madde against them I perse cuted them euen vnto strange cities 12 At which time euen as I went to * Damascus with autoritie and commission from the high Priests 13 At mid day ô King I sawe in the way a light from heauen passing the brightnes of the sunne shine rounde about me and them which went with me 14 So when we were all fallen to the earth I heard a voice speaking vnto me and saying in the Hebrewe tongue * Saul Saul why persecutest thou me It is hard for thee to kicke against prickes 15 Thē I said Who art thou Lord And he said I am Iesus whome thou persecutest 16 But rise and stand vp on thy fete for I haue appeared vnto thee for this purpose to appoint thee a minister a witnes bothe of the things which thou hast sene ād of the things in the which I wil appeare vnto thee 17 Deliuering thee from the people and frō the Gentiles vnto whome now I send thee 18 To open their eyes that they may turne frō darkenes to light and from the power of Sa tan vnto God that they may receiue forgiuenes of sinnes and inheritance among thē which are 〈◊〉 by faith in me 19 Wherefore Kyng Agrippa I was not disobedient vnto the heauenlie vision 20 * But 〈◊〉 first vnto them of Damascus and at Ierusalem ād throughout all the coastes of Iudea and then to the Gentiles that they shulde repent and turne to God and do workes worthie amendement of life 21 For this cause the Iewes caught me in the * Temple and went about to kil me 22 Neuertheles I obteined helpe of God and continue vnto this day witnessing bothe to smal and to great saying none other things then those which the Prophetes and 〈◊〉 did say shulde come 23 To wit that Christ shulde suffer and that he shuld be the first that shulde rise from the dead and shulde shewe lyght vnto the people and to the Gentiles 24 And as he thus aunswered for hym self Festus said with a loude voyce Paul thou art be sides thy selfe muche learnyng doeth make thee madde 25 But he said I am not madde ô noble Festus but I speake the wordes of trueth and sobernes 26 For the Kyng knoweth of these thynges before whome also I speake boldely for I am persuaded that none of these things are hid from hym for this thyng was
giue no occasion of offence in anie thing that our ministerie shulde not be re prehended 4 But in all things we approue our selues as * the ministers of God in muche patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses 5 In stripes in prisones in tumultes in labours 6 By watchinges by fastinges by puritie by knowledge by long suffering by kindnes by the holie Gost by loue vnfained 7 By the worde of trueth by the power of God by the armour of righteousnes on the right hand an on the lefte 8 By honour and dishonour by euill reporte and good reporte as deceiuers yet true 9 As vnknowen and yet knowen as dying and beholde we liue as chastened and yet not killed 10 As sorowing and yet alway reioycyng as poore and yet make manie riche as hauing nothing and yet possessing all thyngs 11 O corinthians our mouth is open vnto you our heart is made large 12 Ye are not kept straite in vs but ye are kept straite in your owne bowelles 13 Now for the same recompense I speake as to my children Be you also enlarged 14 Be not vnequally yoked with the infideles for what felowship hathe righteousnes with vnrighteousnes and what communion hathe light with darkenes 15 And what concorde hathe Christ with Belial or what parte hathe the beleuer with the infidel 16 And what agrement hathe the Temple of God with idoles * for ye are the Temple of the liuyng God as God hathe said * I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their God and they shal be my people 17 * Wherefore come out from among them and separate yourselues saith the Lord and touche none vncleane thing and I will receiue you 18 * And I wil be a Father vnto you ye shal be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord almightie CHAP. VII 1 He exhorteth them by the promise of God to kepe them selues pure 37 Assuring thē of his loue 8. 13 And doeth not excuse his 〈◊〉 toward their but 〈◊〉 therat considering what profite came thereby 10 Of two sortes of sorow 1 SEing then we haue these promises dearely beloued let vs clense our selues from all filthines of the flesh and Spirit and growe vp vnto ful holines in the feare of God 2 Receiue vs we haue done wrong to no man we haue consumed no man we haue defrauded no man 3 I speake it not to your condemnacion for I haue said before that ye are in our hearts to dye and liue together 4 I vse great boldenes of speach towarde you I reioyce greatly in you I am filled with comfort and am exceadyng ioyous in all our tribulacion 5 For when we were come into Macedonia our flesh had no reste but we were troubled on euerie side fightings without and terrours within 6 But God that comforteth the abiect comforted vs at the comming of Titus 7 And not by his comming onely but also by the consolacion where with he was comforted of you whēhetolde vs your great desire your mourning your feruent minde to me warde so that I reioyced muche more 8 For thogh I made you sorie with a letter I re pent not thogh I did repent for I perceiue that the same epistle made you sorie thogh it were but for a season 9 I now reioyce notthat ye were sorie but that ye sorowed to repentance for ye sorowed godly so that in nothing ye were hurt by vs. 10 * For godlie sorowe causeth repentance vnto saluacion not to be repented of but the worldlie sorowe causeth death 11 For beholde this thing that ye haue bene godly sorie what great care it hath wroght in you yea what clearing of your selues yea what indignacion yea what feare yea how great disire yea what a zeale yea what punishment in all things ye haue shewed your selues that ye are pure in this matter 12 Wherefore thogh I wrote vnto you I did not it for his cause that had done the wrong nether for his cause that had the iniurie but that our care toward you in the sight of God might appeare vnto you 13 Therefore we were comforted because ye were comforted but rather we reioyced muche more for the ioy of Titus because his spirit was refreshed by you all 14 For if that I haue boasted anie thing to him of you I haue not 〈◊〉 ashamed but as I haue spoken vnto you all things in trueth enē so our boasting vnto Titus was true 15 And his in warde affection is more abundant towarde you when he remembreth the obedience of you all and how with feare and trembling ye receiued him 16 I reioyce therefore that I may put my cōfidence in you in all things CHAP. VIII 1 By the example of the 〈◊〉 9 And Christ he exhorteth them to continue in relieuing the poore Saintes commending their good beginning 23 After he cōmendeth Titus and his felowes vnto them 1 WE do you also to wit brethren of the grace of God bestowed vpōthe Chur ches of Macedonia 2 Because in great tryal of affliction their ioye abunded and their moste extreme pouertie abunded vnto their riche liberalitie 3 For to their power I beare recorde yea beyonde their power they were willing 4 And prayed vs with great instance that we wold receiue the grace and felowship * of the ministring which is towarde the Saintes 5 And this they did not as we loked for but gaue their owne selues first to the Lord and after vnto vs 〈◊〉 the wil of God 6 That we shulde exhorte Titus that as he had begonne so he wolde also accomplish the same grace among you also 7 Therefore as ye abunde in euerie thing in faith and worde and knowledge and in all diligence and in your loue towards vs euen so se that ye abunde in this grace also 8 This say I not by commandement but because of the diligence of others therefore proue I the naturalnes of your loue 9 For 〈◊〉 knowe the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ that he being riche for your sakes became poore that ye through his pouertie might be made riche 10 And I shewe my minde herein for this is expedient for you which haue begonne not to do onely but also to wil a yere ago 11 Now therefore performe to do it also that as there was a readines to wil euen so ye maye performe it of that which ye haue 12 For if there be first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hathe and not according to that he hathe not 13 Nether is it that other men shulde be eased and you grieued 14 But vpon like condicion at this time your abundance supplieth their lacke that also their abundance may be for your lacke that there may be equalitie 15 As it is wiritten *
in his remembrance Luk. 22. 19. ¶ Sweare by the name of the liuing god Deut. 6. 13. sweare not at all Mat. 5. 34. sweare not by the name of strange god Exod. 23. 13. sweare not in vaine Deut. 5. 11. Paul Sweareth 2. Cor. 2. 1 the autoritie of the temporal Sworde Gen. 9. 6. Rom. 13. 6. T THe forme of the Tabernacle Exod. 26 and 36 39. 32. the feast of Tabernacles Leuit. 23. 24. to bias biddeth the godlie to his Table Tob. 2. 2. the Tables of testimonie Exod. 32. 15 Tabitha is raised vp againe Act. 9. 36. against Tale bearers Prou. 26. 22. 18. 8. Tamar a widow and her doings Ce. 38 Tamar the daughter of dauid 2. Samue 13. 1. ¶ Teachers ordeined in the church 1. Cor. 12. 28. the holie Gost in the Teacher of t faithful Iohn 14. 26. the Temple for the bodie of Christ. Ioh. 2. 21. the Temple is buylt vp againe hag 1. 14. Ezr. 4. 1. the Temple of salomon 1. King 6. 1. and 8. 13. the Temple of the Lord is burnt 2. King 25. 9. tempt not God Deut. 6. 16. Matth. 4 1. Cor. 10. 9. Terah abrahams father Gen. 11. 27. Terah dyeth in haran Gene. 11. 32. the description of the olde Testan Iosh. 24. Ebr. 9. the blood of the Testament Ebr. 9. the newe Testament Gen. 3. 15. Ebr. and 10. 16. for the remission of sil Mat. 26. 28. ¶ Thankesgiuing becometh saintes Ephes. 5. 4 the punishment of Theft Exod. 22. theft forbidden Exod. 20. 15. the Thoghts of mans heart wicke Gen. 6. 5. 〈◊〉 not the Thoghts of thine owne heart Nomb. 15. 39 〈◊〉 as an apostle Iohn 11. 16 20 24. 〈◊〉 sede choked with Thornes Marke 〈◊〉 4. 7. Thryphon 1 Mac. 13. 12 〈◊〉 The latter Times 1. tim 4. 1 〈◊〉 diuersitie of Times Genes 1. 14. and 8. 22. 〈◊〉 must not be obserued Galat. 4. 10 Timotheus 1. Cor. 4. 17 Who liue of the Tithes Deut. 14. 29 the Tithes of sedes are at the kings plea sure 1. Sam. 8. 15. the Tithes of the land are the lords Leuit. 27. 30 〈◊〉 Toi the king of hamath 2. Sam. 8. 9. 〈◊〉 a iudge in israel Iudg. 10. 1. 〈◊〉 faut and vertue of the Tongue I am 3. 5. Prou. 12. 13. 13. 2 14. 3. 〈◊〉 thy Tongue from euil 1. Peter 3 10. 〈◊〉 of Tongues 1. Cor. 12. 28 and 14. 2. 〈◊〉 the for to the. Exod. 21. 24. 〈◊〉 The Good Treasure of the heart Mat. 12. 35. 〈◊〉 Tre grene Tre. Luk. 23. 31. 〈◊〉 Good Tree beareth good frute Mat. 12. 33. 〈◊〉 Tre of life the tre of knowledge Gen. 2. 9. 〈◊〉 Tre that maketh the waters swete Exod. 15. 25. 〈◊〉 created for man Gene. 1. 12. and 2. 9. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must stād in time of warre Deut. 20. 19 〈◊〉 fruteful Trees thre yeres vncircum cised Leuit. 19. 23. 〈◊〉 and her commendation 1. Esdr. 4. 34. 〈◊〉 of siluer Nomb. 10. 2. 〈◊〉 Rom. 8. 35. Ebr. 12. 5. 〈◊〉 bringeth patience Ro. 5. 3. 〈◊〉 by Tribulations entre into the 〈◊〉 of heauen Actes 14. 22. 〈◊〉 to the faith 1. Pet. 4. 12 〈◊〉 Tribute Rom. 13. 7 〈◊〉 payeth Tribute to the magistrate 〈◊〉 at 17. 27. 〈◊〉 the first 〈◊〉 and yron 〈◊〉 Gen. 4. 22. V 〈◊〉 a worke of the flesh Gal. 5. 20. 〈◊〉 of the tabernacle Exod. 26. 31. 〈◊〉 on moses face Exod. 34. 33. 〈◊〉 is forbid Prou. 20. 22. 〈◊〉 11. 12. Leuit. 19. 18. Luk. 9. 55. 〈◊〉 perteineth to God Deut. 23. Rom. 12. 19. Ebr. 10. 30. 1. Thess. 4. 6 〈◊〉 the Veritie iohn 14. 6. 〈◊〉 of the yong men that is their 〈◊〉 1. Sam. 21. 5. ¶ Noahs Vineyarde Gene. 9. 20. Lawes concerning Vineyardes Exod. 22 5. Deut. 20. 6 22. 9 23. 24. Virgines taken in warre Nomb. 31. 18. ¶ Hearts Vncircumcised Leuit. 26. 41. Vnclennes ought not once to be named among Christians Ephes. 5. 3. cōpanie not with the Vngodlie 1. cor 5. 11. an Vnion of the iewes and gentiles in Christ. Isa. 19. 24. ¶ Vocation of the iewes and Gentiles Rom. 15. 9. hearken to the Voice of the Lord. Exo. 15. 26. Deut. 13. 4 30. 20. Vowes ought to be performed Nomb. 30. 3. Deut. 23. 21. ¶ Vriah the housband of beth-sheba 2. Sam. 11. 3. Vriiah the priest 2. King 16. 11. ¶ Of Vsurie Deut. 23. 20. A law against Vsurie Deut. 23. 19. ¶ Vzziah otherwise called azariah the sonne of amaziah king of iudah 2. King 14. 21. 2. Chro. 26. 1. ¶ to Walke with God Gen. 5. 24. Diuers causes of fredome from Varre Deut. 20. 5. Warre is sent for the sinne of the people 1. King 8. 33. Leuit. 26. 23. No man Warreth at his owne cost 1. Cor. 9. 7. to Watch. Mat. 24. 42. 25. 1. 1. Thess. 5. 2. Cols 4. 2. Vncleane Water liuit 11. 38. Water changed into wine Iohn 2. 8. the Water of life Iohn 4. 14 7. 38. Bitter Waters Exod. 15. 23. Waters flowing out of the rocke Exod. 17. 6. the Kings Waye Nomb. 21. 22. to go the Waye of all the earth for to dye 1. King 2. 2. the Waye of the lord is vncorrupt 2. Sam. 22. 31. the Waye of veritie 2. Pet. 2. 2. ¶ The Weake in knowledge eat herbes Rom. 14. 2. Dauids Weapons against goliath 1. Sam. 17. 40 the Veapons of the faithful 1. Cor. 10. 4. Ephes. 6. 11. a Wedding garment Mat. 22. 12. of Weights Deut. 25. 13. Hos. 12. 7. the feast of Wekes Exod. 34. 22. wel doing cometh of the lord Philip. 1. Prouer. 16. 1. 20. 24. the philistims fil vp abrahams Wels. Gen 26. 14. Israel in his Welts forsoke God Deut. 32. 15. Blessed are they that Wepe Matth. 5. 4. Luk. 6. 21. Wepe with them that wepe Rom. 12. 15. ¶ The vision of wheles Ezek. 1. 15. the vision of the great whore Reuel 17. Whoredome punished by death Gene. 38. 24. Leuit. 18. 29. the hyre of a whore ought not to be giuen vp for a vow Deut. 23. 18. Auoide the companie of Whores Prou. 6. 24 23. 27. ¶ Yong Widowes 1. Tim. 5. 11. the duetie of the Wife Ephes. 5. 22. Tite 2. 5. the praise of a vertuous Wife Pro. 18. 22 the good Wife and the bad Prou. 12. 4. A prudent Wife is the gift of God Prou. 19. 14. A contentious Wife is to be auoyded Prouer. 21. 9. the Wife not founde to be a virgine Deut. 22. 14. the Wife ought to be careful for her familie Tit. 2. 5. the Wife suspect of adulterie Nōb. 5. 12. God worketh in vs both the Wil and the dede Phil. 2. 13. to Wil is present with vs but to performe is not Rom. 7. 18. Priests may not drinke Wine Leu. 10. 8. Wine maketh glad the heart of man Iudg. 9. 13. Psal. 104. 15. Wisdome and simplicitie required Mat. 10. 16. the Wisdome of the flesh disobedient to the law of God Rom. 8. 7. 1. Corint 1. and 2.
his he 〈◊〉 was euil his charge was renued that he shulde not pretend ignorance r Nere the place where the Israelites camped s Of my 〈◊〉 I can speake nothing only what God reueleth that wil I 〈◊〉 seme it good or bad “ Or of 〈◊〉 a populous citie t Where the ido le Baál was worshiped a For among the 〈◊〉 the Kings oft times vsed to sacrifice as did the Priests “ Or wēt vphier b Appeared vnto him c Taught him what to say “ Or prophecie “ Or Syria d Cause that all men may hate and detest thē e But shal haue religiō lawes aparte f The infinite multitude as the dust of the earth g The feare of Gods iudgemēts caused hym to wish to be ioyned to the housholde of Abrahám thus the wicked haue their 〈◊〉 wounded whē they consider Gods 〈◊〉 “ Or into the field of thē that 〈◊〉 wit lest the enemy shuld approche Chap. 22. 35. h Gods enemies are compelled to co fesse that his gouernement is iuste 〈◊〉 without change or 〈◊〉 i They triumphe as victorious Kings ouer their enemies k Considering what God shall worke this 〈◊〉 the deliu 〈◊〉 ce of his people all the worlde shall wonder l Thus the wicked imagine of God that that which he wil not grante in one place he wil do it in another Chap. 23. 〈◊〉 a Where the Israelites camped Chap. 〈◊〉 7. b His eies were shutvp before in respect of the cleare visions which he sawe after some read were open c Thogh he laye as in a slepe yet the eies of his minde were 〈◊〉 “ Or tentes d His 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 shal be verie 〈◊〉 e Which name was commen to the kings of Ama 〈◊〉 Gen. 49. 9. f In token of an ger g This the wicked burden God when thei can not 〈◊〉 their wicked entreprises †Ebr. counsel h He gaue also wicked counsel to cause to Israelites to sinne that therby God might forsake them Chap. 31. 16 i Meaning Christ k That is the princes l He 〈◊〉 subdue all that 〈◊〉 for of Shéth came Noáh of Noáh all the worlde m Of the Edonutes n The 〈◊〉 first made warre against Is raél as Cha. 14. 45 “ Or Midianites o Make thy self as strong as thou 〈◊〉 “ Or thou kain shalt p Some read Oh who shal not pe 〈◊〉 when the enemie that is Antichrist shall set him selfe vp as God q The Grecians and Romains r Meaning Eber or the Iewes for rebellīg against God a With the woman b Worshipped the idole of the Moabites which was in the hil Peor Deut 4. 〈◊〉 “ Or 22. 17. “ Or to the Lord c Openly in the 〈◊〉 of all d Let him se exe cucion done of them that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 der his charge e Repēting that thei had 〈◊〉 God Psal. 106. 30. 1. Mac. 2. 54. “ Or iaueling “ Or in her tent Chald. Grek in her secrets 1. Cor. 10. 8. Psal. 106. 30. f He was 〈◊〉 to mainteine my glorie Eccle. 45. 24. 1. Mac. 2 54. g He hathe 〈◊〉 Gods wrath †Ebr of the house of the father Chap. 31. 2. h Causing you to commit both corporal and spiritual 〈◊〉 by Balams counsel Chap. 〈◊〉 16. 〈◊〉 2. 14. a Which came for their whoredome and 〈◊〉 Chap. 1. 〈◊〉 b Where the riuer is nere to 〈◊〉 Chap. 1. 1. Gen. 46 9. () Reubén Exod. 6 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. 1. Chap. 16. 2. c In that rebelliō whereof Korah was head d That is for an exāple the other shulde not 〈◊〉 and rebelle against Gods ministers () Simeon () Gad. () Iudah e Before Iaakob went into Egypt 〈◊〉 38. 3. 7. Gen. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 () 〈◊〉 () Zebulun () Manasséh Iosh. 17 1. Chap. 37. 1. () Ephraim () Beniamin () Dan. () 〈◊〉 () Naphtali f This is the third time that they are nōbred “ Or 〈◊〉 Chap. 33. 54. Iosh. 11. 23. Exod. 6. 17. Exod. 2. 2. 6. 20. Leu. 10. 2. Chap. 3 4. 1. Chro. 24. 2. g VVherein appeareth the 〈◊〉 power of GOD that so wonderfully increased his people Chap. 14. 28. 1. Cor. 10. 6. Chap 26. 33. 36. 11 Tessal 17. 〈◊〉 Chap. 16. 1. 31. a According as all men dye forasmuche as they are sinners b That is their matter to be 〈◊〉 to knowe what he shulde determine as he did all hardmatters c Meaning an ordinance to iudge by Deut. 32. 〈◊〉 Chap. 20. 24. Chap. 20. 12 “ Or strife Exod 17. 7. d Who as he hath created so he go uerneth the heartes of all men e That is gouerne them and do his duetie as 2 chro 1. 19. f And so appoint him gouernour g Commend him to the people as mete for the office and appointed by God Exod. 28. 30. h Accordvnge to his office signifiing that the ciuile magistrat colde execute nothing but that whiche he knew to be the will of God i How he shulde gouerne him selfe in his office a By breade he meaneth all maner of sacrifice Exod. 29. 〈◊〉 Exod. 16. 35. Leui. 2. 1. Exod 29. 40. b The meate offring and 〈◊〉 offring of the eue ning sacrifice c Of the measure Ephah d VVhiche was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 day at morning and at euening e That is the 〈◊〉 that shal be powred vpon the sacrifice Exod. 12. 〈◊〉 23. 15. Leu. 23. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. f Or solemne 〈◊〉 semblie †Ebr. bread g In counting seuen wekes from the Passeouer to witsontide as Leuit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Ebr. they shal be to you a VVhich 〈◊〉 parte of Septēber and parte of October Leui. 23 24. b VVhiche muste 〈◊〉 offred in the beginning of eue rie moneth c VVhiche is for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Leui. 16. 30. 23. 27. d Whiche is the feast of reconciliacion e That is offred 〈◊〉 mornynge and euening f 〈◊〉 the feast of the Tabernacles () The second day of the feast of Tabernacles () The third 〈◊〉 g According to the ceremonies appointed thereunto () The fourte day () The 〈◊〉 day () The sixt day () The seuenth day () The eight day 〈◊〉 23. 36. h Beside the sacrifices that you shal vower or offer of your owne mindes †Ebr. 〈◊〉 a Because they myghte declare them to the Israelites †Ebr. his soule †Ebr. violate his worde b For in so doing he doeth approue her c By not approuing or consēting to her vowe d 〈◊〉 by othe or solemne promise e For she is in 〈◊〉 of her housband and can performe nothing without his consent f For they are not vnder the autoritie of themā g Her housband being aliue †Ebr. the bondes of her soule h To 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 selfe by 〈◊〉 or other bodelye exercises i And warne her not the same day that he heareth it as 〈◊〉 9. k Not the same day he heard thē but some day after the sinne shal be imputed to him and not to her Chap. 25. 17. Chap. 27. 〈◊〉 a As
to be vtterly 〈◊〉 a For 〈◊〉 of the Reubenites 〈◊〉 of the halfe tribe colde not beare the insolencie of the sonne against the father and therefore ioyned with Dauid b Sygnifying that a good gouernour ought to be so deare vnto his people that 〈◊〉 wil rather lose their 〈◊〉 then that ought shuld come vnto him c So called because the 〈◊〉 as somesay fed their cattel beyon de 〈◊〉 in this wood () This is a terri ble example of Gods vengeance against them that are rebels or disobedieÌ„ce to their parents Gen. 23. 13. †Ebr. 〈◊〉 mine hand †Ebr. alye 〈◊〉 my soule †Ebr. in the heart of Absalom d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hadpiti of the people which was sedu 〈◊〉 by Absaler 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 God tur 〈◊〉 his vaine glo rie to shame Gen. 14. 17 f It semeth that God had punished him in taking away is childreÌ„ 〈◊〉 14. 27. †Ebr. iudged g For Ioab baré a good affection to Ahimaaz and douted how Dauidwold takethe reporte of Absaloms death h He sate in the gate of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 †Ebr. tidinges are in his mouth †Ebr. I se the running i He had experience of hys 〈◊〉 Chap. 17 21 “ Or deliuered vp k To wit Chushi who was an Ethiopian †Ebr. tidings it broght l Because he considered both the iudgement of God againste his sinne and colde not other wyse hide his fatherly affection toward his sonne †Ebr. saluation or deliuerance “ Or by stealthe a As they do that mourne b At Mahanaim “ Or captaines †Ebr. bene right in thine eyes †Ebr. to the heart of thy 〈◊〉 c VVhere the moste resorte of the people haÌ„ted d Euerie one bla med another aÌ„d stroue who shuld firste bryng hym home e That thei shuld reproue the negligence of the Elders 〈◊〉 the people were so for warde f By this policie Dauid thogh that by Winning of the 〈◊〉 he shulde haue the hearte of all the people g VVho had before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 16. 〈◊〉 Chap. 16. 〈◊〉 Chap. 16. 〈◊〉 h For in hys aduersitie he Was hys moste 〈◊〉 enemie and now in his prosperitie seketh by flat terie to crepe into 〈◊〉 i By Ioséph he meaneth 〈◊〉 Manasseh aÌ„d Beniamin Wher of he Was becau se these threwere vnder one standerd Nomb. 2. 18. k VVhen 〈◊〉 beyng at Ierusalem had met the king Chap. 16. 3. l Able for 〈◊〉 Wisdome to iud ge in al matters m VVorthy to 〈◊〉 for Sauls 〈◊〉 to Ward 〈◊〉 n Dauid did euil in takynge hys lands from hym before he knewe the cause but muche Worse that knowynge the trueth he did not restore them †Ebr. how manydayes are the yeres of my life o He thoght it not meete to receiue benefites of him to Whome he Was not able to do seruice againe p My 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or bad hym fare Well q VVhere the tribe of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 hym r VVhich had taken parte With the King s To Warde 〈◊〉 salem “ Or haue 〈◊〉 We 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bryng home the king 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a VVhere the ten tribes 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 b As they of 〈◊〉 say c He thoght by speaking contem preously of the king to stirre the people rather to sedicion d From Gilgal Whiche Was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 16. 12. e VVho Was his chief captaine in Ioabs roume Chap. 19 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 them Which had bene vnder Ioáb or Dauids men Chap 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g Which Was his coat that he vsed to Weare in the Warres †Ebr peace †Ebr. doubled not his stroke h He stodeby 〈◊〉 at Ioabs ap pointement i Vnto the citie 〈◊〉 Which Was 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k That is he WeÌ„t about to ouerthrowe it l She sheweth that the olde custome Was not to destroie a 〈◊〉 be fore peace Was of fred Deur 20 11. m She speaketh in the name of the 〈◊〉 n Hearing 〈◊〉 te tolde him he gaue place to 〈◊〉 son and 〈◊〉 onely him that Was 〈◊〉 of the treason †Ebr. the i 〈◊〉 scatered Chap. 8 16 o Ether in dignitie or 〈◊〉 †Ebr. yere after 〈◊〉 †Ebr. soght the 〈◊〉 of the Lord. a Thinking to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these Were not of the seede of AbrahaÌ„ Iosh. 9 39. b VVhere With may your Wrath be appeased that you may pray to God to 〈◊〉 this plague 〈◊〉 his people c Saue onely of 〈◊〉 stocke d Of Sauls kinsemen e To pacifie 〈◊〉 Lord. 1. Sam. 18. 3 f Here Michál is named for Merab Adriels Wife as appeareth 1. Sam. 18 19. for Michal Was the Wife of 〈◊〉 1. Sam. 25 44 neuer had 〈◊〉 2. Sam. 6 23 †Ebr. 〈◊〉 g Which Was in the moneth Abib or Nisan Which 〈◊〉 parte of Marche and parte of April h To make 〈◊〉 a tent 〈◊〉 she prayed to God to turne away his Wrath. i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the cause of this famine God by sending of raine 〈◊〉 Wed that he Was paci 〈◊〉 1. Sam. 31 10. k For Where the magistrat suffreth fautes vnpu 〈◊〉 there the plague of God 〈◊〉 vpon the land l That is of the race of 〈◊〉 m VVhich 〈◊〉 to nine pounde thre quarters n For the glorie and Welth of the countrey staÌ„deth in the 〈◊〉 of the godly magistrate o 〈◊〉 Gézer 〈◊〉 is called zip 〈◊〉 1. Chro. 20 4. p That is Lahmi the brother of Go háth 〈◊〉 Da 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 10 5. 1. Sam. 16 9. a In token of the Wonderful benefites that he recei ued of God b By the diuersitie of these 〈◊〉 names he sheweth how his faithwas streÌ„gthned in all tentacions Psal. 18 2. “ Or rocke c As Dauid Who Was the figure of Christ Was by Gods power deliuered 〈◊〉 all daÌ„ gers so Christ his Churche shal ouercome 〈◊〉 greuous daÌ„gers tyraÌ„nie death d That is cloudes and vapors e Lightening aÌ„d thundering f So it semeth When the aire is darke g To flie in a mo ment through the Worlde h By this 〈◊〉 of a tempest he declareth the power of God against his enemies i He alludeth to the miracle of the red Sea k I Was so 〈◊〉 that all meanes semed to faile l To Warde Saul and myne enemies m I attempted nothynge Without his comâ—â—â—dement n Their Wickednes is cause that that thou semest to forget thy 〈◊〉 mercie o The maner that God vsech to sue cour hys neuer faileth p He vseth extra ordinarie meanes to make me Winne most stroÌ„g holdes Or steele q He acknowled geth that GOD Was the autor of his victories Who gaue hym strength r The Wicked in their necessitie are compelled to slieto God but it is to late s Meaning of the Iewes Who conspired againste me t Not Willirgly obeying me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 y. u Let him shewe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of all the 〈◊〉 Rom. 〈◊〉 9. Chap 7 〈◊〉 a VVhiche he spake after that he had made the Psalmes b Meanyng 〈◊〉
shal be punished for our faute h He 〈◊〉 the Prophetes wordes and ther fore colde beleue nothing as thei which are more 〈◊〉 thē godlie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more perils then nedeth i There are no more left but thei or the rest are consumed with the 〈◊〉 as the rest of the people “ Or two horses of the charet which were accu 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 drawe in the 〈◊〉 k Which he spake by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. l As the people preased out of the gate 〈◊〉 runne to the Syrians 〈◊〉 where they had heard was meat and great spoile 〈◊〉 Chap. 4 〈◊〉 a VVhere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a commodious place to dwel where as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b That is to complaine on th m which had taken her possessions whiles she was 〈◊〉 c Gods wonder ful prouidence appeareth in this that 〈◊〉 caused the king to be de sirous to heare of him whome before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ned and also he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an 〈◊〉 to the poure widowes sure d The king caused that to be iuslely restored which was wrongfully l. olden from her e Of all the chief est and precious things of the countrey f Meaning that he shulde recouer of this disease 〈◊〉 he knewe that this messenger Hazael shul de 〈◊〉 him to obteine the king dome g That I shulde be 〈◊〉 al 〈◊〉 pitie h Vnder 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 or ease him he slyffed him with this 〈◊〉 i Read Chap. 1. 17. k He was confir med in his king dome after his fathers death l The holy Gost sheweth hereby what danger it is to ioyne with infideles 2. Sam. 7. 13. m Which had bene subiect frō Dauids time vntil this time of Iehorám n This was a citie in Iudáh giuē to the Leuites Ios h. 〈◊〉 and af ter turned from King Iehorám be cause of his 〈◊〉 2. Chro. 22. 1. o Which is to be vnderstand thathe was made King when his father reigned but after his fathers death he was 〈◊〉 King whē he was fourtie two yere olde as 2. Chro. 22. 2. p Which was 〈◊〉 in the tribe of Gad beyon del ordén q This is a citie belonging to the tribe of 〈◊〉 a Prepare thy sel fe to go 〈◊〉 aboutthy busines for in those coun treis they vsed long garments which they tucked vp when they went about earnest busines 1. Kin. 19. 27 †Ebr. from cham ber to chamber b This annointing was for Kings 〈◊〉 Propheteswhich were all figures of Messiáh in whome these thre offices were accomplished 1. King 25. 21. 1. Kin 14 10. 21. 21. 1. King 14. 10. and 21. 30. 1. King 16. 3. c That is the rest of the armie whome he called before his brethren 〈◊〉 2. d In this estimation the worlde haue the ministers of God not withstanding for asmuche as the worlde hathe euer standered the children of God yea they called the sonne of God a deceiuer and said he had the deuil therefo re they oght not to be discouraged Chap. 2. 〈◊〉 e God had thus ordeined as is red 2. Chro. 22. 7. that this wicked and 〈◊〉 King who was more ready to gratifie wicked 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 en to obey the wil of God shulde perish with him by whose 〈◊〉 he thoght to haue bene stronger “ Or followeme f As one that went earnestly about his enterprise g Meaning that 〈◊〉 muche as God is their enemie because of their sinnes that he wil euer 〈◊〉 vp some to reuen ge his cause 1. King 〈◊〉 23. “ Or spake this prophecieagainst him h By this place it is 〈◊〉 that Iezebel caused bothe 〈◊〉 his sonnes to be put to death that 〈◊〉 might enioye his 〈◊〉 more quietly forels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might haue claimed possession i After that he was wounded in 〈◊〉 he fled to M giddo which was a citie of 〈◊〉 k That is 〈◊〉 whole yeres for Chap. 8. 25. before when he said that he began to reigne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yere of Iorám he taketh parte of the yere for the whole l Being of an hautie and 〈◊〉 nature she wolde stil 〈◊〉 her 〈◊〉 state and dignitie m As thogh she wolde say Can any 〈◊〉 or any that riseth against his superior haue good 〈◊〉 1. King 16. 10. “ Or chief seruants n This he did by the 〈◊〉 of the Spirit of God that her blood shulde be shed that had 〈◊〉 the blood of 〈◊〉 to be a spēctacle and example of Gods 〈◊〉 to all tyrants o To 〈◊〉 of the King of zidon 1 King 16. 〈◊〉 †Ebr. by the hand of 1. King 〈◊〉 23. p Thus Gods iud gements appeare euen in this worlde against them that suppresse his worde and perse cute his seruants a The Scripture vseth co cal them sonnes which are ether children or nephewes b He wrote this to picue them 〈◊〉 thei wolde take his parte or no. c God as a iuste iudge punis 〈◊〉 the wicked children of wicked parents vnto the thirde and fourt generacion d Ye can not 〈◊〉 stely 〈◊〉 me for the Kings death seing ye haue done the like to his posteritie for the Lord commandedme and moued you to execute this his iudgement †Eb by the hand of 1. King 〈◊〉 29 c Meanirg which 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 priests f Thus Gods ven geance is vpon them that haue any parte or familiaritie with the wicked g For he feared God and lamented the wickednes of those times therefore 〈◊〉 was glad to ioyne with him of Recháb read “ Or praised God for him Ierem. 〈◊〉 2. h Here Báal is ta 〈◊〉 for Ashteroth the idole of the zidonians 〈◊〉 Iezebel caused to be wor shiped as it is also so vsed 1. King 16. 32. and 22. 54. †Ebr. 〈◊〉 i Thus God wolde haue his seruants preserued and idolaters destroyed as in his Lawe he 〈◊〉 expresse cōmandement “ Or he shal dye for him Deut. 〈◊〉 k which citie was nere to Samaria l Thus God approueth and rewardeth his zeale in 〈◊〉 Gods iudgement albeit hiswicked nes was afterward punished Or to cut them of 2. Chro. 22. 〈◊〉 a Meaning all the posteritie of 〈◊〉 haphát to whome the king dome apperteined thus God vsed the crueltie of this woman to destroye the whole familie of Aháb b The Lord pro mised to mainteine the familie of Dauid and not to quenche the light thereof therefore he moued the heart of Ieho shéba to preserue him c Where the Priests did lye d The chief Priest 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 hous band 2. Chro. 23. 3. e Of the Leuites which had charge of the keping of the Temple kept watche by course f 〈◊〉 none shulde come vpō them while they were crowning the king g Called the Last 〈◊〉 of the Temple “ 〈◊〉 that none 〈◊〉 his ordre h Whose charge is ended i Read 〈◊〉 5. and 7. k To wit Iehoiadá l That is Ioásh which had bene kept secret six ye res m Meaning the 〈◊〉 of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his throne is 〈◊〉 n where the 〈◊〉
26. it is cal led also Epha but Epha is to measured 〈◊〉 thyngs as bath is a measure for licours c The very heathē confessed that it was a singular gift of God when hegaue to any na tion a King that was wise and of vnderstanding albeit it appeareth that this Hirā had the true knowled ge of God f It is also writē that she was of the tribe of Naph tali 1. King 7. 14. which may be vn 〈◊〉 that by reason of the con fusion of tribes which then begā to be thei maried in diuers tribes so that by her father she might be of Dan and by her mother of 〈◊〉 “ Or shippes “ Or Ioppe 1. King 7. 23. a Whiche is the mountaine where Abraham thoght to haue sacrificed his sonne Gene 22. 2. 2 Sam. 24. 16. b Accordynge to the whole length of the Temple cō prehending the 〈◊〉 holye place 〈◊〉 the rest c 〈◊〉 conteined as muche as did the breadth of the peo ple 1 King 6. 3. d From the 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 lot in the 〈◊〉 of Kings mencion is made from the fundation to the first stage e Some thinke it is that place whiche is called 〈◊〉 1. King 6. 19. f Which separated the Temple from the moste holy place g Enerie one was eightene cubites long but the halfe cubite colde not be sene for it was hid in the roundenes of the chapiter and therefore he giueth to euerie one but 17. an halfe h For euerie 〈◊〉 an hundreth read 1. King 7. 20. Leu. 6. 9. a A great vessel of brasse so called be cause of the great quantitie of was ter whiche it cōteined 1. King 7. 23 b Meaning vnder the brim of the vessel as 1. King 7. 24. c In the length of euery cubice were tene heades or knoppes which in all are 〈◊〉 “ Or floure delyner d In the first boke of Kings chap. 7. 26. mēcion is onelye made of two thousand but the lesse nomber was taken there and here accordynge as 〈◊〉 measures proued afterward is declared “ Euen as they hulde be made f Called also the porche of Salomō Act. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is also taken for the Tēple where Christ preached Mat 21. 27. “ Or caldrons g whome Salomō reueiēced for the gifts that GOD had giuen him as a father he had the same name also that Huram the King of Tyrus had his mother was alewesh and his lather a Tyriā Some read for his father the autour of this worke h In Ebrewe the bread of the faces 〈◊〉 they wereser before the Arke where the Lord shewed his presence “ Or instrumet is of Musique i That is couered 〈◊〉 places of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King 9. 51. 〈◊〉 a Read 2. Sam. 6. 12. b VVhē the things were dedicate broght into the Temple c Called in Ebrew Ethanin conteining part of September and 〈◊〉 te of October 1. King 8. 2. which moneth the lewes es called the 〈◊〉 moneth because they say that the worlde was created in that moneth and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 came from 〈◊〉 thei began at 〈◊〉 but because this opinion is vncer 〈◊〉 we make 〈◊〉 euer the 〈◊〉 as best writers do “ Or without the Oracle d For Aarors rod and Mana were taken thence before it was broght to this place e VVere prepared to serue the Lord f They agreed all in one turne g This was the effect of their songs a After that he had senetheglorie of the Lord in the cloude 1. King 8. 12. “ Or power “ Or Temple 〈◊〉 Sam. 7. 9. “ Ebr. that it was in thine heart b ' Meaning the two Tables wherein is conteined the effect of the couenant that God made with our fathers c On a skaffolde that was made for that purpo se that hepraying for the whole peo 〈◊〉 might be heard d Bothe to 〈◊〉 thankes for the great 〈◊〉 of God bestowed vpon him and also to pray for the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 his people 2. Mac 2 8. Or in effect or by thy power †Ebr. a man shal not be 〈◊〉 of 1. King 8. 17. e That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in effect that thou hast a continual care ouer this a place f By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thing from him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by deniyng that which hehathe left to him to kepe or do him any wrong 1 King 8 31. †Ebr. othe g Meaning to him that which he hath deserued †Or praise “ Ot toward this place Chap. 20. 9. †Ebr. in the land of their gates h He declareth that 〈◊〉 prayers of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can not be heard 〈◊〉 of any but of thē 〈◊〉 pray vnto God with an vnfained faith and in true repentance i He sheweth that before God there is no acception of persone but all people that feat 〈◊〉 Worketh righteousnes is ac cepted Act 10. 35. k Meaning that none oght to enrer prise anyware but at the Lords commandement that is Which is lawful by his Worde “ Or according to the maner of this citie 1. King 8. 46. eccles 7 21. 1. Iohn 1. 8. “ Or repent “ Or mainteine their right Psal. 132 8. l That is into thy Temple m Let 〈◊〉 be preserued by thy power and made vertuous and holy n Heare my prayer Which am thine anointed King 9. Mac. 2. 10. a Hereby God declared that hewas pleased with Salomons prayer 1. King 8. 65. †Ebr. by 〈◊〉 hands b The feast of the Tabernacles Which Was kept in the seuent mo neth c They assembled to heare the Word of God after that they had remained seuen dayes in the bouthes of the Tabernacles d They hadleaue to departe the two and twentieth day 1. King 8. 〈◊〉 but they went not away til the next day 1. King 9. 1. Nom. 12. 6. “ I Wil cause the pestilence to cease and destroy the beasts that hurt the frutes of the earth and sendrai ne in due season Chap. 6. 16. f VVhich thing declareth that God had more respect to their saluation then to the aduancement ofhis owne glotie and Whereas men abuse those things Which Godhathe appoin ted to set forthe his praise he doethwith drawe 〈◊〉 graces thence a Signifying that he was twentie yere in buylding them 1. King 9. 10. b That is Which Hirā gaue 〈◊〉 to Salomon because they pleased him not and ther fore called them 〈◊〉 that is dirt or filth 1. King 9. 13. c Meaning of mu nitions an 〈◊〉 for the Ware d That is he repaired and 〈◊〉 them for they Were buylt long before by Seerah a noble woman of the tribe of Ephraim 1. e Read 1. King 7. 2 Chro. 6. 24. †Ebr. to come vp to 〈◊〉 f For in all 〈◊〉 Were 3300 but here hè 〈◊〉 of them that had the principal char ge read 1. King 9. 23. Chap. 4. 1. Exod. 29 39 “ Or 〈◊〉 the maner of euerie day g Read Leuit 23. 1. Chao 24. 1. h Bothe for the matter and also the Workemanship i Meaning thered Sea
of the Lord q That is concer ning his sonnes c. r That is the 〈◊〉 2. King 14. 2. a Meaning in re spect of his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he had his imper 〈◊〉 Deut. 24. 16. b That is for the faute Wherefore the childe is punished except he be culpable of 〈◊〉 fame 2. King 14. 6. Iere. 〈◊〉 30. Ezek. 18. 20. c So many as Were able men to beare 〈◊〉 aud go to the 〈◊〉 d That is out of the ten tribes which had separated them selues before bothe frō God and their true King e And therefore to thinke to haue helpe of them whome the Lord fauoreth not is to cast of the helpe of the Lord. f If thou wilt not giue credit to my wordes g He sheweth that if we depēd onely vpon God we shal not nede to be troubled with these worldlie respects for he wil giue at all times that which shal be necessarie if we obey his worde h For the 〈◊〉 whome Dauid had broght to subiectiō rebelled vnder Iehorā Ieho shaphats sonne i In the 2. King 14. 7. this rocke is called the citie Selá k That is the hū dreth thousand of Israél l Thus where he shulde haue giueth the praise to God for his be nefites and great victorie he fel from God and did most vilely dishonour him m He proueth that whatsoeuer can not saue him selfe nor his wor shipers is no God but an idole n Meaning the King o So 〈◊〉 it is for the carnal mā to be admonished for his faute that he contēneth mocketh and threateneth him that 〈◊〉 him yea im prisoneth him and 〈◊〉 him to death 2. Chro. 6 10 18 26. and 24. 21 p That is let vs 〈◊〉 the matter hand to hand for he was offended that the armie of the Israelires whome he had in wages and di missed by the counsel of the Prophet had destroyed certeine of the cities of Iudáh 2. King 14 9. q Thus God oft times plagueth by those meanes wherein men moste trust to teache them to haue theirrecour se onely to him and to shewe his iudgements moueth their hearts to followe that which shal be their destruction r Meaning the sucessers of Obéd Edom for the house bare the name of the chief father 2. King 14. 19. 2. King 14. 21 a Called allo 〈◊〉 riáh b He fortified it made it 〈◊〉 this citie was also called Eláth and Elanon nere to the red Sea 2. King 15. 2. c This was not that zechariáh that was the son ne of 〈◊〉 but some other Prophet of that name d For God neuer forsaketh any that seketh vnto him therefore man is the cause of his owne destruction e That is thei payed 〈◊〉 in signe of subiectiō f 〈◊〉 as the walle or towre turneth Nehem. 3 〈◊〉 24 “ Or 〈◊〉 g That is in moū 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 the worde signifieth 〈◊〉 the fruteful field it is also taken for a grene 〈◊〉 of corne when it is sul as Lem 2 4. h Of the chief officers of the Kings house or of the captaines and 〈◊〉 geants for warre †Ebr. engins by the inuention of an 〈◊〉 man i Thus prosperi ie causeth men to trust in them selues by forgetting him whiche is the autor there of procure their owne 〈◊〉 Nomb. 18 7. k Thogh his zeale semed to be good also his intencion yet because they were not go uerned by the word of God he did wickedly was therefore bothe iustely resi sted also punished 2. King 15. 5. l According to the commandement of the Lord Leui. 13. 46. m And therefore was buryed aparte in the same field but not in the same 〈◊〉 with his predecessers 2. King 15. 13. a To wit to offer incēse against the worde of GOD whiche thing is spoken in the commendacion of Iothā b They were not cleane purged from idolatrie c Which was six score cubites 〈◊〉 was for the height called Ophel it was at the East gate mention is made of it chap. 3 4. †Ebr. Corim. “ Or yerely d He sheweth that all prosperitie cometh of God who 〈◊〉 faileth when we put our trust 〈◊〉 him 2. King 16 2. 〈◊〉 Or 〈◊〉 sour a He was an 〈◊〉 latte like 〈◊〉 b As the 〈◊〉 haue certeine chief idoles who are as pations as were these Baalim so haue they others which are 〈◊〉 do represent the great idoles Or made them passe through the 〈◊〉 as Chap. 33 6. Lt u. 18 21. †Ebr. a great captiuitie e 〈◊〉 was Kīg of Israél †Ebr. sonnes of 〈◊〉 “ Or tyrant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they thoght they had ouercome them by their owne 〈◊〉 and did not consider that God had deliuered them into their hands because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 offended him f May not GOD 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 you for your sinnes as he hathe done these men for theirs 〈◊〉 are greater g VVhiche tribe 〈◊〉 now greatest had mosle 〈◊〉 h God wil not suffre this 〈◊〉 which we 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him to be 〈◊〉 i VVhose names were rehearsed be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. k Ether for 〈◊〉 woundes or wea 〈◊〉 l To them of the tribe of Iudáh m To Tilgath Pilneéser and those Kings that were vnder his 〈◊〉 n He meaneth 〈◊〉 because 〈◊〉 forsoke the Lord soght helpe of the infideler read of Israél taken for Iudáh Chap. 15. 〈◊〉 †Ebr. diuided 2 King 16. 8. o As he 〈◊〉 supposed p Thus the wicked measure Gods fauour by prosperitie and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for if idolatershprosper they make their idoles gods not considering that God punisheth them oft times whome he loueth and giueth his enemiesgood successe for a time whome afterwarde he wil destroye “ Or Iudáh and Beniamin “ Or in Ierusalém q They buryed him not in the citie of Dauid where were the sepulchres of the Kings 2 King 18. 1. “ Or Abi. a Whiche Ahaz had shut vp Cha. 28. 24. b This is a notable example for all princes first to establish the pure religion of God to procure that the Lord may be honored and serued a right c Meaning all the idoles altars groues whatsoeuer was occupied in their seruice and wherewith the Temple was polluted d He sheweth that the cōtempt of religion is the cause of all Gods plagues “ Or a nodding of the head and mockerie †Ebr. it is in mine heart e He proueth by the iudgemēts of God vppon those that haue cōtemned his word that there is no waye to auoide his plagues but by conforming them sel nes to his wil Nomb. 18. 6. Or 〈◊〉 the thinges of the Lord. f From the pollucions filth that Ahaz had broght in g Which cōteined 〈◊〉 of Marche parte of April “ Or table where the bread was 〈◊〉 inordre h By this maner of speache the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and spede to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thing and when there is no delay 〈◊〉 4. 14. i For 〈◊〉 sprinkling 〈◊〉 blood
inuaded them and so the land sem d to be giuen to them alone m The cruel 〈◊〉 is euer in danger of de th and is neuer quiet in 〈◊〉 n Out of that mi 〈◊〉 Where into he once 〈◊〉 o God doeth not onely 〈◊〉 the Wicked ost 〈◊〉 but euen in their prosperitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thē With a gredi nes euer more to gather Which is as a 〈◊〉 p He sheweth What Weapons Godvseth against the Wicked Which lift vp thē selues against him to Wit terror of cō science and outWard 〈◊〉 q That is he Was so 〈◊〉 vp With great prosperitie and abundance of all things that he forgate God nothing that Iob in his felicitie had not the true feare of God r Thogh he buylde repare 〈◊〉 places to 〈◊〉 him same yet God shal bring all to naught and turne his great prosperitie into extreme miserie s Meaning that his 〈◊〉 buyldings shulde neuer come to perfection t He 〈◊〉 so in his owne con ceite that he Wil giue no place to good counsel therefore his owne pride shal bring him to destruction u As one that ga thereth grapes 〈◊〉 they be ripe x Which Were buylz or mainteined by powring 〈◊〉 y And 〈◊〉 al their 〈◊〉 deuises shal turne to their 〈◊〉 Wne destructiō a Which serue for vaine ostenta tion and for no true comfort b For Elipház did replie against 〈◊〉 answer c I Wolde you felt that Which I do d That is mocke at your miserie as you do at 〈◊〉 e If this Were in my power yet Wolde I comfort you and not do as ye do to me f If thei Wolde say Why doest thou not then comfort thy selfe he answereth that the iudgements of God are more heauy then he is able to asWage ether by Wordes or silēce g Meaning God h That is destro yed most of my familie i In roken of sorowe and grief k That is God by his wrath and in this 〈◊〉 of Wordes hie stile he expresseth how grieuous the hand of God Was vpon him l That is hathe hādeled me most contempteously for so smiting on the cheke signified 1. King 22 24 Mar. 14 65. m They haue led me 〈◊〉 thei Wolde n His manifolde afflictions o I am Wonded to the heart p Meaning his glorie Was broght Iowe q Signifying that he is not able to comprehend the cause of this his grieuous punishment r That is vnfained and Without hypocrisie s Let my sinne be knowen if I be suche a sinner as mine a duersaries accuse me let me finde no fauour t Thogh man cōdemne me yet God is Witnes of my cause u Vse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in stead of true consola tion x Thus by his great torments he is caryed away and brasteth 〈◊〉 into passions and speaketh vnaduisedly as thogh God shulde 〈◊〉 man more gently seing he hathe but a 〈◊〉 time here to liue a In stead of 〈◊〉 being now at deaths 〈◊〉 he had but thē that mocked at him and discouraged him b I se 〈◊〉 that thei seke but to vexe me c He reasoneth 〈◊〉 God as a man beside him selfe to the intent that his cause mightbe broght to light d And answer thee e That thesemine 〈◊〉 are thy 〈◊〉 iugements thogh mā know not the cause f He that 〈◊〉 a man and onelyiugeth him happy in his pro 〈◊〉 shal not him self onely but in his posteri tie be punished g God hath mad all the Worlde to speake of me because of mine afflictions h That is as a cō tinual sounde in their eares i To Wit When they se the godlie punished but in the end they shal come to 〈◊〉 ding and knowe 〈◊〉 shal be the 〈◊〉 of the hy pocrite k That is Wil not be discouraged considering that the godlieare punished aswel as the Wicked l Iob speaketh to thē thre that came to comfort him m That is haue 〈◊〉 me sorow in stead of comfort n Thogh I shulde hope to come from aduersitie to prosperitie as your 〈◊〉 pretendeth o I haue 〈◊〉 hope in father mother 〈◊〉 or anie 〈◊〉 thing for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wormes shal be 〈◊〉 me in stead of them p All Worldely hope and prosperitie faile Which you say are onely signes of Gods fauour but seing that these 〈◊〉 perish I set mine hope in God and in the life 〈◊〉 a Which counte your selues 〈◊〉 as Chap 12. 4. b Whome 〈◊〉 take to be but 〈◊〉 as Chap. 12 7. c That is like a mad man d Shal God 〈◊〉 ge the 〈◊〉 of nature for thy sa ke by dealing With the other 〈◊〉 thē he doeth With all 〈◊〉 e When the Wicked is in his prosperitie thē God changeth his 〈◊〉 and this is his ordinarie 〈◊〉 for their sinnes f Meaning that the Wicked are in continual dan ger g That Which shulde nourish him shal be consumed by 〈◊〉 h That is some strong and violent death shal consume his strength or as the Ebrew Worde sign 〈◊〉 his mem bres or parts i That is 〈◊〉 most great feare k Meaning not truely come by l Thogh all the 〈◊〉 Wolde fa uour him yet God Wolde destroie him and his m He shal fall from prosperitie to 〈◊〉 n When theishal se 〈◊〉 came vn to him a That is many times as Nehem 4 12. b That is I my self 〈◊〉 punished forit or you haue not yet con futed it c He brasteth out againe into his passiōs and decla reth stil that his affliction cometh of God thogh he be not able to fele the cause in him self d Meaning out of his afflictions e Meaning his children What soeuer Was dere vnto him in this Worlde f Which is plucke vp and hathe no more hope to grow g His manifolde afflictions h Mine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by all the se losses Iob shew eth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 flesh he had great occasion to he moued i VVhiche Were hers and mine k Besides these great losses and most cruel 〈◊〉 denes he Was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his owne person as follow eth l All my flesh Was consumed m Seing I haue these iust causes to complaine cō demne me not as an hypocrite spe cially ye Whiche shulde cōfort me n Is it not ynough that God doeth punish me except you by re proches increase my 〈◊〉 o To se my body punished except ye trouble my 〈◊〉 p He protesteth that notwithstā ding his sore pas fions his 〈◊〉 is perfite that he is not a blasphemer as they iudged him q I do 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 my selfe before the worlde but I knowe that I shal come before the great iudge Who shal be myde 〈◊〉 Sauiour r Herein Iob declareth 〈◊〉 that he had a ful 〈◊〉 that bothe the soule and body shulde enioye the presence of God in the last resurrection s Though his friends thoght that he Was but persecured of God for his sinnes yet he declareth that there Was a deper consideration to Wit the tryal of his faith and pacience and so
to be an example for others t God Wil be reuenged of this hastie iudgement Where by you condemne me a He declareth that two things moued him to speake to Wit because Iob semed to touche him because he thoght he had knowled ge sufficient to confute him b His purpose is to proue Iob to be a Wicked man and an hypocrite because God punished him changed his 〈◊〉 into aduersitie c Where as the fa ther through am bition and tyran nie 〈◊〉 pressed the poore the children through pouertie and miserie shal 〈◊〉 fauour at the pore d So that the thing Which he hathe takē away by violence shal be 〈◊〉 againe by force e Meaning that he shal cary nothing a Way With him but his sinne f As poyson that is swere in the mouthe bringeth destruction Whē it cometh into the body so all vice at the first is pleasant but after Ward God turneth it to destruction g He compareth euil 〈◊〉 goods to the venim of aspes Which serpent is moste dā gerous nothing that Iobs great riches Were not truely come by and therefore God did plague him iustely for the same h Thogh God giue to all other 〈◊〉 of his blessings yet he shal haue no par te thereof i That is thesera neners and spoilers of the poore shal enioye their 〈◊〉 but for a 〈◊〉 after God Wil take it frome them cause thē to make restitutiō so that it is but an exchange k He shall leaue nothing to hys posteritie l The Wicked shal neuer be in rest for one Wicked man shall seke to destroy another m Some read vpō his flesh alluding to Iob whose flesh Was smiten with a scabbe n Some read of the quiuer o All feare sorow shall light vpon him Whē he thīketh to escape p That is fyre frō heauen or the fire of Gods Wrath. q Meaning the children of the Wicked shal flow awayelike riuers and be dispersed indiuers places r Thus God Wyll plague thewicked s Agaynste God thinking to excuse him self to es cape Gods hand a Your diligent marking of my wordess halbe to me a great consolation b As thogh he Woldesay I do not 〈◊〉 with mā 〈◊〉 with God Who will not answer me and ther fore my mynde 〈◊〉 be trou bled c He chargeth thē as thogh thei were not 〈◊〉 to cōprehend thys hys feling of Gods iud gement exhorteth them therfore to silence d Iob proueth against his aduersa ries that god puni sheth not straight Waies the wicked but oft times gyueth them lōg life prosperitie so that We must not iudge God iust or vniust by the thīg that appeare to our eye e Thei haue store of children Iustie and helthful in these pointes he answereth to that Which zophar alledged before f Not beynge tormented with long sickenes g Thei desire nothing more thē to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from all subiectiō hat 〈◊〉 shulde 〈◊〉 to God this Iob shew eth hys aduersaries that if they reason onely e by that which is sene by commune experience the wicked 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God are better delt with all then thei that loue him h It is not theyr owne but GOD onelye lendeth it 〈◊〉 them i God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 theyr 〈◊〉 k When God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his wickednes he s hal know that his 〈◊〉 Was but 〈◊〉 l Who sendeth to the Wicked prospe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the godlie m 〈◊〉 the Wicked n To Wit the godlye o As concernyng their bodies and this he speaketh accordinge to the cōmune 〈◊〉 p Thus thei called Iobs house in 〈◊〉 concludyng that it was destroyed because he was Wicked q VVhich 〈◊〉 long trauailing haue experience and 〈◊〉 herof to Wit that the wicked do prosper the godlye liue in affliction r Thogh the Wicked florishe here yet God will punishe hym in the last day s Thogh men do 〈◊〉 him and none dare reproue him in 〈◊〉 Worlde yet death is a tokē that God will bring him to an account t He shall be glad to lie in a stimye pit Which before colde not be content With a royal palace u Saying that the iust in this world haue prosperitie the wicked aduer sitie a 〈◊〉 Were iust yet God colde haue no profite of this his iustice therfore when he punisheth him he hath no regard to his iustice but to his sinne b Lest thou 〈◊〉 dest reproue 〈◊〉 hurt him c Thou hast bene cruel and without charitie Woldest do nothing for the poore but 〈◊〉 thine owne a 〈◊〉 Chap. 35. 7. d 〈◊〉 wast in power and autoritie thou didst no iustice but wrong e Thou haste not onely notshewed 〈◊〉 but oppressed them f That is manifold 〈◊〉 g He accuseth Iob of impietie con tempt of God as thoght he wolde say If thou passe not for men yet cōsider the height of Gods maiestie h That so muche themore by that excellent worke thou maiest 〈◊〉 God and 〈◊〉 him i He reproueth Iob as 〈◊〉 he denied Gods prouidence and that he 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 things that were done in thys worlde k How God hath punished thē from the beginning l He proueth gods 〈◊〉 by the punishement of the wicked whome he taketh away before they can brynge 〈◊〉 wicked purposes to passe m He answereth to that which Iob had said Chap. 21. 7. that the wicked haue prosperitie in this world desitynge that he might not be partaker of the sike n The iuste reioyce at the destruction of the wicked for two 〈◊〉 ses firste because God sheweth him selfe iudge of the 〈◊〉 by this meanes 〈◊〉 his honour glorie secondlye because God sheweth that he hathe care ouer hys in that he punisheth their enemies o That is the state and preseruation of the godly is hid vnder gods wings p Meaning of the wicked q He exhorteth Iob to repentance and to returne to God r God wil restore vnto thee all thy substāce s VVhich 〈◊〉 in abundance like dust t That is the fauour of God u God 〈◊〉 deliuer his when the wicked are destroyed rounde about them as in the flood and in Sodome x God will deliuer a whole countreye frome perill euen for the iuste manssake a He sheweth the iuste cause 〈◊〉 hys complaining and as touching that Elphaz had exhor ted him to returne to God cha 22. 21. he declareth that he 〈◊〉 nothyng more but it semed that God wold not be founde of him b Vsing his 〈◊〉 power 〈◊〉 saying Because I am God I maye do what I wil. c Of his me cie he wolde giue me power to answer him d VVhen he of his mercie hathe giuē strength to mainteine their cause e Meaning that if he consider Gods iustice he is not able to 〈◊〉 his iudgemēts on what side or part so euer he 〈◊〉 him self f God hathe thys 〈◊〉 aboue me that he know eth my waye to wit that I am innocent and I am not able to iudge of his workes he sheweth
thē selues within their houses f In Ebre we it is called the seatering winde because it driueth away 〈◊〉 cloudes purgeth the ayre g That is frosē vp dryed h Gather the 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 i That is the clou de that hath lightening in it k Raine colde 〈◊〉 tempestes suche like are sent of God ether to punish man or to profite the earth otto declare his fauour toward man as Chap 〈◊〉 31 l That is the lightning to breake for the in the cloudes m VVhich is some time chāged into raine or snowe or haile or suche like n VVhy thy clothes shulde kepe thee warme when the South winde bloweth rather then whē anie other winde bloweth o For their cleare nes p That is our ignorance signifying that Iob was so presumpreous that he wolde controle the workes of God r If God wolde destroye a man shulde he 〈◊〉 s The cloude stoppeth the shining of the sunne that man cannot seit til the winde haue chased away the cloude and if man be not able to atteine to the knowledge of these things how muche lesse of Gods iudgements t In Ebre we golde meaning faire wether and cleare as golde q Hathe God nede that anie shuld tel him when mā murmureth agaīst him u Meaning without cause Chap. XXXVIII a That is wordes might haue greater maiestie and that Iob might knowe wih whomehe had to do b VVhich by 〈◊〉 out the se cret counsel of God by mans 〈◊〉 son maketh it mo re obscure and sheweth his owne folie c Because he had wished to dispute with God Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God rea soneth with him to declare his rashnes d Saing 〈◊〉 colde not iudge of those things which we re donesolong be fore he was 〈◊〉 he was not able to comprehēd all Gods workes muche lesse the se cret causes of his iudgement e The starres and dumme creatures are said to praise God because his power wisdome and in goodnes is manifest and knowen therein f Meaning the Angels g As thogh the great sea were but as a litle 〈◊〉 in the handes of God to turne to and fro h That is Gods decree and 〈◊〉 as vers 10. i To with to 〈◊〉 si ce thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k VVho hauing in the night bene giuen to wickednes cannot abide the light but hide thē selues l The earth which semedin the night to haue no so me by the rising of the sunne it as it were created a newe all things therein 〈◊〉 with newe 〈◊〉 m If thou 〈◊〉 not able to seke out the depth of the 〈◊〉 how muche lesse art thou able ble to 〈◊〉 the counsel of God n That thou migh test appoint it his way and limites o To punish mine enemies with thē as Exod 9. 18. iosh. 10. 11. p The 〈◊〉 couereth it as thogh it were paued with stone q VVhich 〈◊〉 arise when the sunne is in Taurus which is the spring time and bring floures r VVhich starre bringeth in winter s Certeine starres so called some thinke they were the twelue signes t The North starre with those that are about him u Canst thou cause the 〈◊〉 bodies to haue anie power ouer the earthlie 〈◊〉 x In the secret partes of man y That is the clouds wherein the water is conteined as in bottels z For when God doeth not open these bottels the earth cometh to this inconueniēce a After he had de clared Gods workes in the heauēs he sheweth his 〈◊〉 prouidence in earth euen toward the brute beasts b Read Psal. 147. 9 c He chiefly maketh mencion of wilde goates and hindes because they bring forthe their 〈◊〉 with moste 〈◊〉 d That is how lōg they go with yōg e Thei bring 〈◊〉 with great dif 〈◊〉 f That is the baren grounde where no good 〈◊〉 growe g Is it possible to make the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifiing that if man can not rule a creature that it is muche more impossible that he shulde appoint the wisdome of God whereby he gouerneth all the worlde h Thei write that the ostrich couereth her egges in the sand and becausethe countrey is hote and the sunne stil kepeth thē warme they 〈◊〉 hatched i If he shulde take care not them k That is to haue a care and natural affection toward his yong l VVhen the 〈◊〉 ostrich is 〈◊〉 vp 〈◊〉 our 〈◊〉 the horse m That is giuen him 〈◊〉 which is men by 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 king his 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 his breath he 〈◊〉 teth his 〈◊〉 n He 〈◊〉 with his 〈◊〉 o He so riddeth the grounde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnder him p That is when colde cometh to 〈◊〉 into the warme 〈◊〉 q Is this the way for a man that wil learne 〈◊〉 stri ue with God which thing he reproueth in 〈◊〉 r VVhereby he sheweth that he repented and de sired pardon 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 Chap. 38. 1. a 〈◊〉 that they that iustifie themselues condemne God as in iust b Meaning that these were propre vnto God belonged to no man c Cause them to dye if thou canst d Prouing hereby that whosoeuer 〈◊〉 to him self power abi 〈◊〉 to saue him self maketh him self God e This beast is thoght to be the eliphant or some other which is vnknowen f VVhome I made as wel as thee g This commendeth the prouiden ce of God toward man for if he we regiuen to deuou re as a lion nothing were able to resist him or cō tent him h He is one of the chiefest 〈◊〉 of God amōg the beasts i Thogh man dare not come nere him yet God can 〈◊〉 him k He drinketh at leasure and fearech no body l Meaning the whale m Because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lest thou shul dest take him n To do thy busines and be at thy commandement o If thou once con sider the danger thou wilt not medle with him p To wit that 〈◊〉 sleth to take him a If none darestád against a whale which is but a crea ture 〈◊〉 is able to compare with God the Creator b VVho hathe 〈◊〉 me to accō plish my worke c The 〈◊〉 and members of the 〈◊〉 d That is who da re 〈◊〉 of his skine e VVho dare put a 〈◊〉 in his mouth f VVho dare loke in his 〈◊〉 g That is 〈◊〉 out flames of fyre h Nothing is pein ful or hard 〈◊〉 vnto 〈◊〉 i His skinne is so hard that he 〈◊〉 with a great 〈◊〉 on the stones as in the myre k Ether he maketh the sea to seme as it boileth by his wallowing or 〈◊〉 water in suche abundance as it wolde seme that the sea boyled l That is a white 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 streame before him Chap. XLII m He despiseth all other beasts and monsters and is the proudest of all others a No thoght so se cret but thou 〈◊〉 it nor anie thing that thou thinkest but thou 〈◊〉 bring it to passe b Is there aniebut l for this God laid to his charge Chap. 38. 2. c I
were afraied to shew meanie token of frendship i Thei that were in autotitie con demned me as a wicked doer k I had this 〈◊〉 monie of conscience that thou woldest defend mine innocēcie l Whatsoeuer changes come thou gouernest them by thy prouidence m Let death destroy thē to thein 〈◊〉 that thei may hurt no more n The treasures of Gods mercie are alwaies laied vp in store for his 〈◊〉 albeit at all times thei do 〈◊〉 enioye them †Ebr. in the secret of thy face o That is in a place where thei shal haue thy cōfort and be hid safely from the enemies pride p Meaning there was no citie so strong to preserue him as the defence of Gods fauour q And so by my rashnes and infidelitie deserued to haue bene forsaken “ Or ye that fele his mercies r Be constant in your vocation God wil confirme you with hea uenlie strength a Concerning thefre remission of sinnes which is the chiefest point of our faith b To be iustified by faith is to haue our sinnes frely 〈◊〉 and to be reputed iust Rom. 4. 6. c Betwene 〈◊〉 and despaire d Nether by silence nor crying found Iease signi fying that before the sinner be reconciled to God he feeleth a perpetual 〈◊〉 e He sheweth that as Gods mer cie is the onclie cause of forgiuenes of sinnes so the 〈◊〉 there of are repentance 〈◊〉 confession which procede of faith f Whē necessitie causeth him to seke to thee for helpe g To 〈◊〉 the waters great dangers h Dauid promiseth to make the rest of Gods children partakers of the 〈◊〉 which he felt that he wil diligently loke and take care to direct them in the waie of 〈◊〉 Isa. 55. 6. i If men can rule brute beastes thinke thei that God wil not bridle and 〈◊〉 their rage k He sheweth that peace and ioy of conscience in the holie 〈◊〉 is the frute of faith a It is the duerie of the god ye to set forth the praises of God for hys 〈◊〉 power shewed toward them b To sing on instruments was a parte of the 〈◊〉 seruice of the 〈◊〉 whiche doeth no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto vs then the sacrifices 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 counsell or commandemēt in gouerning the worlde d That is the effect and executiō e Howsoeuer he worlde 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 yethe 〈◊〉 all things accordyng to 〈◊〉 mercie f By the creatiō of the 〈◊〉 and beautifull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gathering also of the 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the powe o GOD 〈◊〉 all creatures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him “ O 〈◊〉 g No 〈◊〉 can 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and it shal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h He 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the Lorde is our God i He 〈◊〉 that all thinges are gouerned v Goddes prouidence not by fortune k Therefore he knoweth their wicked enterprises l If Kings and the mightie of the 〈◊〉 cannot be sauedby 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 onely by 〈◊〉 ro 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 others to trust in that haue not like meanes m God sheweth that towarde hys of his mercie whi che man 〈◊〉 no meanes is able to compasse n Thus he speakethin the name of the whole Churche whiche orely depend on 〈◊〉 prouidence a He 〈◊〉 neuer to become 〈◊〉 of Gods greate benefite for his deliuerance b Thei 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 downe with the expe 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 owne 〈◊〉 c VVhich I conceiued for the dāgers wherein I was d 〈◊〉 shal be bold to 〈◊〉 to thee for succour whē they shall se thy mercies to 〈◊〉 me e 〈◊〉 Goddes 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 to gouerne vs. 〈◊〉 for mans infirmitie he 〈◊〉 his Angels to 〈◊〉 ouer vs. f The godlie by their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more then hei whiche 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 thei abide the last 〈◊〉 h That is 〈◊〉 true religion and worship of God 1 Pet 3. 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 gall men na turally desire 〈◊〉 he wondereth why thei cast hem 〈◊〉 willingly into miserie k The angre of God 〈◊〉 not onely destroie the wicked 〈◊〉 also 〈◊〉 heth 〈◊〉 name sor euer l VVhen thei 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 vp with 〈◊〉 thē God is at hād to deliuer them m And as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 al the 〈◊〉 of his head n Their wicked entreprises shall turne to their owne 〈◊〉 o For when they seme to be ouercome with great dāgers and dea it self then 〈◊〉 sheweth 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 Psal. xxxv a He 〈◊〉 God to 〈◊〉 his cause 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 him and 〈◊〉 him b 〈◊〉 God can with his breath destroy all his enemies yet the holy Goit 〈◊〉 vnto him these outward 〈◊〉 to assure vs of hys 〈◊〉 power c Assure me againste these tentations that thou art the 〈◊〉 of my saluation d Smie thē with the spirit of giddines that their 〈◊〉 maye be foolish and they receyue 〈◊〉 rewarde e Shewing that we 〈◊〉 call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i That wolde not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k To haue taken from me all 〈◊〉 and broght me into dispaire l I prayed for the with inward affection as I wolde haue done for my 〈◊〉 I declared mine 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 head 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saw me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the proude 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death n With their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 token of 〈◊〉 mocking 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q Their eloyced as thogh they had now sene Dauid ouer throwen r 〈◊〉 is the iustice of God to giue to the 〈◊〉 affliction 〈◊〉 and to the oppressed 〈◊〉 relief 2. Thes. 1. 6. s Because we haue that which we soght for seing he is destroyed t That is at once were they neuer so 〈◊〉 or mightie u This praier shal 〈◊〉 be verified against them that persecure the 〈◊〉 x That at least fauour my ryght thoght thei be not able to helpeme y He 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 to prai se God for the 〈◊〉 of hys 〈◊〉 and for the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by his 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forward the 〈◊〉 from wicked nes to wickednes 〈◊〉 go about to couer his impieric b Thogh all other 〈◊〉 his vile sinne yet he 〈◊〉 selfe seeth it not c The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 doctrine and put not difference 〈◊〉 good and euill d By describing at large the nature of the 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 beware of these vices e Thogh wickednes 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 all the 〈◊〉 yet by thine 〈◊〉 prouidence thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and earth †Ebr. the mountaines of God 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer is excellent is thus called f The depth of thy prouidence gouerneth all things disposeth them albert the wicked seme to ouer whelme the world g Onely Gods chil dren haue ynough of all things bothe 〈◊〉 this life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h He sheweth who are Gods children to wit they that know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vprightly i Let not the
furious waters d Besides Gods power and wisdome in creating and gouerning his great 〈◊〉 also appeareth in that he hath giuen hys people his worde and 〈◊〉 a VVhose office it is to take vēgeanceon the wicked b Shewe by effect that thou 〈◊〉 Iudge of the world to punishe the wicked c That is brag of their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 esteme them selues aboue all other d Seing the church was then so 〈◊〉 oppressed it ought not to seme strāge to vs if we se it so now and therfore we muste call to God to take our 〈◊〉 in hand e He sheweth that they are desperate in 〈◊〉 forasmuch as they feared 〈◊〉 God but gaue them selues 〈◊〉 to do wickedly f He sheweth that it is impossible but God shulde heare se and vnderstād their wickednes g If God punishe whole nations for their sins it is merefolie for any one man or els a fewe to thinke that God wil spare them h God hathe care ouer his and chasticeth them for their welth that they shu'd not perish for euer with the wicked i God will restore the state gouernement of things to their right vse and then the 〈◊〉 shall followe him cherefully k He complaineth of them whiche wolde not helpe him to resiste the enemies yet was assured that Gods helpe wolde not faile l VVhen I thoght there was no way but death m In my trouble destresse I 〈◊〉 found thy present helpe n Thogh the wicked iudges 〈◊〉 iustice in oppressing the Churche yet they haue not that autoritie of God o It is a greate token of Gods iudgement when the purpose of the wicked is broken but moste when thei are destroied in their owne 〈◊〉 Psal. xcv a He sheweth that Gods seruice standeth not in dead ceremonies but chiefly in the 〈◊〉 fice of pravse and thankes giuing b Euē the Angels who in respecto of men are thoght as god are nothing in his 〈◊〉 muche 〈◊〉 the idols which mans braine inuentech c All thinges are gouerned by hys prouidence d By these thro wordes he signifieth one thynges meaning that theī must 〈◊〉 giue thē selues 〈◊〉 God e That is the flock whome he gouerneth with his owne hande He sheweth wherein 〈◊〉 are Gods flocke that is If they heare his voice f By the 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 whereof the place was so called Nombr 14 22. “ Or 〈◊〉 read Exod. 〈◊〉 7. g Thei were without iudgemēt and reason h That is into the lande of Canaan where he promised them rest Psal xcvi a The Prophere sheweth that the time shall come that all natiōs shal haue occasion to praise the Lords for the 〈◊〉 of his Gospel b Seing he wil reueile him selfe to all nations 〈◊〉 to their owne expectation they ought all to worship him contrary to their owne imaginations and onely as he hathe appointed “ Or vanities c Then the idoles or whatsoeuer made not the heauens are not God d God can not be knowen but by his strength and glorie the signes whereof appeare in his Sanctuarie e As by 〈◊〉 ye se that it is onely due vnto him f By offring vp yourselues wholly vnto God declare that you worship him only g He prophecieth that the Gentiles shal be partakers 〈◊〉 the Iewes of Gods promes h Hes hal regenerate them a newe with his Spirit restore them to the image of God i If the insensible creatures shall haue cause to reioyce when God appeareth muche more we from whome he hathe taken maledict on and sinne a He sheweth that 〈◊〉 God reygneth there is all 〈◊〉 and spiritual ioye b For the Gospel shal not be onely 〈◊〉 in Iudea but through all 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 c He is thus descri bed to kepe his enemies in 〈◊〉 which commonly 〈◊〉 Gods power d This feare bringeth not the wicked to 〈◊〉 obediēce but maketh them to runne awaie from God e He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods iudgeméts are in a readines to destroye the idolaters f Let all that whiche is estemed in the worlde fall downe before him g The Iewes shall haue occasion 〈◊〉 reioyce that the 〈◊〉 are made partakers with them of Gods fauour h 〈◊〉 requireth 〈◊〉 thinges of his children 〈◊〉 one that thei dereste 〈◊〉 the other that thei put their trust in God for their 〈◊〉 i Tho h Gods deliuerance appeare no suddenly yet it is sowen and laied vp in store for them k Be mindefull of his 〈◊〉 and onely trust in his 〈◊〉 a That is some song newly made in token of theyr wonderful 〈◊〉 by Christ. b He preserueth his Churche miraculously Isa. 59. 16. c For the deliuerāce of his Church d God was moued by none other meanes to gather his Churche of the Iewes and Gentiles 〈◊〉 because 〈◊〉 wolde performe his promes e By this repetition and earnest exhortatiō to giue praises with instruments also of the dūme creatures he signifieth that the worlde is neuer able to praise God suffidently for their deliuerance a VVhen God deliuereth his Churche all the enemies shal haue cause to tremble Exod. 25. 22. b Thogh the wicked rage agaynst God yet the godly shal praise his Name and mightie power c That is before his Tēple or Arke where he promised to heare whē they worshipped him as now he promiseth his spirituall presence where so euer hys Churche is assembled d Vnder these thre hecomprehendeth the whole people of Israél with whome God made his promes e For the more liberally that God 〈◊〉 with hys people the more death he punishe them that 〈◊〉 his benefites a He prophecieth that Gods benefite in calling the Gētiles shal be so great that thei shal haue wonderfull occasion to praise his mercie and reioyce b Hechiefly meaneth touching the spiritual tegenera 〈◊〉 whereby we are his shepe and pople c He sheweth that God will not be worshiped but by that meanes whiche he hathe appointed d He declareth that we ought neuer to be wearie in praising him seing his mercies toward vs last for euer a Dauid 〈◊〉 reth what maner of King he wolde be whē Godshuld place him in the throne promising openly that he wolde be merciful and iust b Thogh as yet thou differ rest to place me in the kinglie dignitie yet wil I giue my selfe to wisdome and vprightnes being a priuare man c He sheweth that magistrates do not their dueties except thei be ene mies to all vice d In promising to punish these vices 〈◊〉 are moste pernicious in thē that are aboute Kings he 〈◊〉 that be will punish all e He sheweth what is the true vse of the 〈◊〉 to punis he the wicked and to 〈◊〉 the good f Magistrates must immediatly punish vice 〈◊〉 it growe to farther inconuenience and if heathen Magistrates are bounde to do this how muche more thei that haue the charge of the Church of God a VVhereby is signified that albeit we be in neuer so great miseries yet there is euer place left for praser
wicked to 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 Exod. 7 20. Exod 8. 6 o Meaning 〈◊〉 and Aaron p So that this 〈◊〉 came not by fortune but as God had appointed and his 〈◊〉 Moses spake q It 〈◊〉 strange to 〈◊〉 in Egypt muche more it was feareful to to sehaile r He sheweth that all creatures are armed against man when God is his enemie as at his commandement the gras hoppers destroyed the land Exod. 12. 29. s VVhen their end mies felt God plagues his children by his 〈◊〉 were exempted t For Gods plagues caused them rather to 〈◊〉 with the Israelites then 〈◊〉 their liues u Nor for necessitie but for satisfying of their lust x VVhich he confirmeth to the po steritic in who me after a sorte the dead liueand enioye the promises y VVhen the Egy ptians 〈◊〉 ented were destroyed z This is the end why God preserueth his Church because they shulde worship and callv 〈◊〉 him in this worlde a The prophet exhorteth thepeople to praise God 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thereby their mindes maie he strengthtened against 〈◊〉 present troubles and despaire b He sheweth that it is not ynough topraise God with mouth except the whole heart agre thereun to framed c Let the Good wil thatthou bea rest to thy people extend vnto me that thereby I maie be receiued in to the 〈◊〉 of thine d By earnest confession aswel of their owne as of their fathers sinnes they shew that they had hopethat God according to his promes wolde pitie them e The 〈◊〉 goodnes of God appeareth in this that he wolde 〈◊〉 ge the ordre 〈◊〉 na ture rather then his people shulde be 〈◊〉 al thogh they were wicked Exod 14. 27. f The 〈◊〉 workes of GOD caused them to be leue for a time to praisehim g They 〈◊〉 pre uent his wisdome and prouidence h the abundance that God gaue thē profited not 〈◊〉 made them pine awaybecause God cursed it i By that 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 the hainous 〈◊〉 ce maie be conside red 〈◊〉 they that life against Gods ministers rebel against him k He sheweth that all idolaters renounce God to be their 〈◊〉 when in stead 〈◊〉 him they worship anie creature muche more wood 〈◊〉 me 〈◊〉 calues l If Moses by his intercession had not obteined Gods fauou against their 〈◊〉 m That is Canaan which was as 〈◊〉 were 〈◊〉 earnest penie 〈◊〉 the heauenlie inheritance n That is he ware Somtime also it 〈◊〉 to punish o VVhich was the idole of the Moabites p 〈◊〉 of fred to the dead idoles q Signifing that whatsoeuer 〈◊〉 inuenteth of him self to 〈◊〉 God by is 〈◊〉 proucketh his angre r VThen all other neglected Gods glorie he in his 〈◊〉 killed the 〈◊〉 and preuented 〈◊〉 s This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and for his 〈◊〉 sake was accepted t If so notable a Prophet of God escape not punishement thogh other prouoked him to sinne how muche more shal they besubiect to Gods iudgement which cause Gods children to 〈◊〉 Nomb. 0. 〈◊〉 Nom. 20 2. Psal. 65. 8. u He s 〈◊〉 how 〈◊〉 uous a thing 〈◊〉 is which can win ne vs to things abhorring to natu rewhere as God worde can not ob teine moste smale things x Then true 〈◊〉 tie is to cleane 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 ly vnto God y The prophet̄ sheweth that 〈◊〉 by menaces nor promises we 〈◊〉 come to God except we be all 〈◊〉 newly reformed that his 〈◊〉 ouerco uer and 〈◊〉 our malice a Gather thy Church which is dispersed and giue vs constancie vnder thecrosse that with one con sent we may all praise thee z Not that God is changeable in him self but that then he semeth to vs to repent when he altereth his punishment and for giueth vs. a Gather thy Church which is dispersed and giue vs constancie vnder thecrosse that with one con sent we may all praise thee a This notable 〈◊〉 was in the beginning vsed as the fore or 〈◊〉 of the song which was often times repetet b As this was true in the Iewes so is there none of Gods elect that seke not his helpe in their necessicie “ Or from the Sea meaning the red Sea 〈◊〉 is on the South parte of the land c He sheweth that there is none affli ction so grieuous out of the which God wil not deli uer his and also exhorteth 〈◊〉 that are deliuered to be mindeful of so great a benefite d Then the 〈◊〉 way 〈◊〉 obeit God is to followe his expresse commandement also hereby all are exhorted to descende into them selues forasmuch as 〈◊〉 are punished but for their sinnes e He sheweth that the cause why God doeth punish vs extremely is because we can be broght vnto him by none other 〈◊〉 f VVhen the 〈◊〉 to mans iud gement no recoue rie but all 〈◊〉 are broght to 〈◊〉 then God chiefly sheweth his mightie power g 〈◊〉 that haue no feare of God by his sharp rods are broght to 〈◊〉 vpon him and so finde mercie h By healing thē he declareth his good wil toward them i Meaning their diseases which had almost broght them to the graue and corruption k Praise and confession of Gods benefites are the true sacrifices of the godlie l He sheweth by the sea what care God hathe ouer man for in that that he deliuereth them from the great dangers of the 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 reth them as it were from a thou sand deaths m Their feare danger is so great n VVhen their are compelled to con fesse that onely Gods prouidence doeth preserue them o Thoght before euerie 〈◊〉 to fight one against another yet at his 〈◊〉 they are a stil as thogh they were frosen p This great bene fite ought not 〈◊〉 ly to be considered particularly but magnified in all places and 〈◊〉 blies “ Or 〈◊〉 q For the loue that he beareth to his Church he chāgeth the ordre of nature for their commoditie r Cōtinual increa se and vearlie s As God by his prouidence doeth exalte men so doeth he also hum ble them by afflictions to knowe them selues t For their wickednes and tyran nie he causeth the people subiēcts to contemne thē u They whose 〈◊〉 is lightened by Gods Spirit 〈◊〉 reioyce to se Gods iudgements against the wicked and vngodlie a This earnest 〈◊〉 ction declareth that he is fre from hypocrisie and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him not “ Or my glorie because 〈◊〉 chiefly setteth forthe the glorie of God b He prophecieth of the calling of the Gentiles for except thei were 〈◊〉 they colde not 〈◊〉 the goodnes of God c Let all the worlde se thy iud gements in that that 〈◊〉 art God ouer all and so 〈◊〉 fesse that thou 〈◊〉 glorious d VVhen God by his benefites maketh vs partakers of his mercies he admenisheth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 earnest in prayer to desire him to continue and finish his gra ces e As he 〈◊〉 o
inconuenient time to seke helpe which was whē he was in 〈◊〉 c He sheweth for the the fiure of hisloue in calling vpon him confes sing him to be 〈◊〉 merci ul to help them that are 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 de and counsel d which was vn 〈◊〉 before now rest vpō the Lord for he hath bene beneficial towards thee e The Lord wil 〈◊〉 me and saue my 〈◊〉 f I felt all these things and there fore was moued by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confesse them 2. Cor. 4 13. g In my great di stresse I thoght God wolde not regarde man which is but lies and vanitie yet I ouercame this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and felt the contrarie h In the Law thei vsed to make a a banket when they gaue solēne thankes to God and to take the cup drinke in signe of thankesgiuing i I perceiue that God hathe a 〈◊〉 ouer his so 〈◊〉 he bothe disposeth their death and taketh an 〈◊〉 k I wil thanke him for his benefites for that is 〈◊〉 payement to confesse that we owe all to God Rom. 15 11. a That is the moste certeine cōtinual testimo nies of his Father lie grace a Because Godby creating Dauid King shewed his 〈◊〉 toward his afflicted Church the Prophet doeth not onely him self thanke God but exhorteth all the people to do the same b VVe are here taught that the more that troubles oppresse vs the more ought we to be instant in prayer c Being exalted to this estate he assured him selfe to haue mā euer to be his enemie Yethe douted not but God wolde mainteine him because he had placed him d He sheweth that he had trusted in vaine if he had put his confidence in man to haue bene prefer red to the kingdome and therefore he put his trust in God and obteined e He noteth Saul his chief enemie f In that he was 〈◊〉 it came not of him selfe nor of the power of man but onely 〈◊〉 Gods fauour therefore he wil praise him g He promiseth bothe to 〈◊〉 graces him self to cause others to do the same be cause that in his persone the Church was restored h So that all that are bothe farre nere maye se his mightie power i He willeth the dores of the Tabernacle to be opened that he maye declare his thankeful minde Isa. 〈◊〉 16. k Thogh Saul the chief powers refused me to be King yet GOD hathe preferred me aboue thē all Mat. 21 41. l wherein GOD hathe shewed chiefly his mercie by appointing me King and deliuering his Church Act 4 〈◊〉 Rom 9 33. 〈◊〉 pet 2 6. m The people praie for the pro speritie of Dauids kingdome who was the figure of Christ. n VVhich are the priests and haue the charge thereof as Nomb. 6 23 o Because he hathe restored vs from darkenes to light we wil offer sacrifices and praises vnto him a Here they are not called blessed whiche thinke them selues wise in their owne iudgement nor which imagine to them selues a certeine holines but they whose 〈◊〉 is without hypocrisie b For they are 〈◊〉 led by Gods Spirit and imbrace no doctrine but his c Dauid acknow ledgeth his imperfection desiring God to refor me it that his 〈◊〉 maye be conformable to Gods worde d For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in seruīg God without hypocrisie e That is thy pre cepts which conteine 〈◊〉 righ teousnes f He refuseth not to be tryed by 〈◊〉 but he feareth to faint if God succor not his 〈◊〉 in time a Because youth is most giuen to licenciousnes he chiefly 〈◊〉 them to frame their liues 〈◊〉 to Gods worde b If God 's ' worde be grauen in 〈◊〉 heartes we shal be more able to resist the assaltes of 〈◊〉 there fore the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God to instruct him daiely more more therein c The Propher doeth not boast of his vermes but setteth for the an example for others to followe Gods worde and leaue wordelie vanities a 〈◊〉 she weth that we ought not to desire to liue but to 〈◊〉 God and that we can not serue him aright except he open our eyes and mindes b Seing mans life in this worlde is but a passage what shulde become of him if thy worde were not his guide c In allages thou hast plagued all suche which 〈◊〉 and con tempteously departe frome thy trueth d VVhē the pow ers of the world gaue false senten ce agaynste me thy worde 〈◊〉 a guide and coun seler to teach me what to do and to comfort me a That is it is almost broght to the graue and without thy worde I can not liue b I haue confessed mine offences and now depend wholly on thee c If God did not mainteine vs by his word our life wolde drop away like water d Instruct me in thy worde wher by my minde maye be purged from vanitie ād taught to obey thy wil. e By this he shew eth that we can nether chose good cleaue to Gods worde not runne forwarde in his waye exceptehe make our heartes large to receiue his grace and willyng to obey a He sheweth that he can not follow on to the end excepte God teache him ofte times and leade him forwarde b Not onelye in out ward cōuersation but also with inwarde affection c Hereby meaning al other vices because that couetousnes is the rote of all euil e Let me not fall to thy dis honour but let mine heart still 〈◊〉 thy gracious worde f Giue me strength to continue in thy worde euen to the end a He sheweth that Gods mercie and loue is the firste 〈◊〉 of our saluacion d Meanyng all his senses b By 〈◊〉 in Gods worde he assureth him selfe to be able to confute the sclanders of his aduersaries c They that simply walke after Gods worde haue no lets to intangle them where as they that do contrary are euer in nets and snares d He sheweth that the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 not to suffer their Fa 〈◊〉 glorie to be 〈◊〉 by the vaine pompe of princes a Thogh he fele Gods hand stil to lie vpon him yet he resteth on hys promes and comforteth him selfe therein b Meanyng the wicked whiche contemne Gods worde ād tread hys religion vnder 〈◊〉 c That is the examples whereby thou declarest thy self to be iudge of thy world d That is a vehemēt zeale to thy glorie and indignacion against the wicked e In the course of this life and sorowful exile f Euen when other slepe g That is al these benefites a I am persuaded that to kepe 〈◊〉 Law is an 〈◊〉 and greate game for me b He sheweth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the worde of God except he consider his own imperfections ād wayes c They haue gone aboute to drawe we into their 〈◊〉 d Not onelye in mutual consent but also with aide and succour e For the knowledge of Goddes worde is a singu lar token of hys fauour a Hauing proued by experience that God was true in his promes he desireth
zion 〈◊〉 meaneth the plentiful 〈◊〉 about Ierusalém d VVhere 〈◊〉 is suche concorde a Ye that are Leuites chiefly ap pointed to this office b For their 〈◊〉 arge was not onely to kepe the Tē ple but to praye 〈◊〉 and to giue God 〈◊〉 c And therefore hathe all power blesse thee with his Fatherlie loue declared in zion Thus the Leuites vsed to praise the Lord and blesse the people a Ye Leuites 〈◊〉 are in his Sanctua 〈◊〉 b Meaning the people for the people and Leuites had their cour tes which 〈◊〉 places of the 〈◊〉 separate c That is hathe frely loued thep o 〈◊〉 of Abrahám d He ioyneth Gods power with his wil to the 〈◊〉 that we shulde not separat them hereby he willeth Gods people to depend on his power which he confirmeth by examples Iere. 10 12. Exod. 12 19. Nom. 21 1. 24 33. e He sheweth what fiute the godlie cōceiue of Gods power whereby theise how he destroyeth his enemies deliuereth his people f That is gouerne and defende his people g By shewing what 〈◊〉 God appointeth for the heathen idolaters he war neth his people to beware the like 〈◊〉 seing that idoles haue nether power nor life and that their deliuerance came not by ido les but by the mightie power of God read psal 〈◊〉 vers 4. a By this 〈◊〉 tion he sheweth that the least of Gods benefites binde vs to thankesgiuing but chiefly hismercie which is principally declared to wards his Church b This was a cōmune kinde of thankesgiuing which the whole people vsed whē thei had receiued anie benefite of God as 2. Chro. 7. 6 and 20. 〈◊〉 meaning that God was not onely mere ful to their fathers but also continued the same to their po 〈◊〉 c Gods merciful prouidence toward man appea reth in al his crea tures but chiefly in that that he de liueredhis Church from the 〈◊〉 me of their enemies d In doing such a worke as was neuer done before nor that anie other colde do e where for the space of 〈◊〉 ye res he shewed in finite and moste strange wonders f Declaring therby that no power nor autoritie was so dere vnto him as the loue of his Church g In our greatest 〈◊〉 sclauerie when we loked for nothing lesse then to haue had anie succour h Seing that God prouideth euen for the beastes muche more hathe he care ouer his i Seing that all ages haue had most plaine testimonies of Gods benefites a That is we abo dea long time 〈◊〉 that the co untrei was pleasant yet colde it not 〈◊〉 our teares not turne vs from the true ser uice of our God b To wir of that countrey c The Babyloniās spake thus inmoe king vs as thogh by our silence we shulde signifie that we hoped no more in God d Albeit the faith ful are touched with their parti cular griefs yet the commune so rowe of the Church is moste 〈◊〉 vnto them are 〈◊〉 as thei can not but remember lament e The decaye of Gods religion in their 〈◊〉 was so grieuous that no ioye colde make them glad except it was restored f According as Ezekiel 25 13 Ieremie 49 7 vers prophecied Abdias vers 10 she we h that the 〈◊〉 which came of 〈◊〉 conspired with the Baby lonians against their bre thren and 〈◊〉 like g VVhen thou didest visit Ierusalém h He alludeth to Isaies prophecie chap. 13 and 16. vers promising good succes to Cyrus and Darius whome ambition 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 against Babylon but God vsed them as his rods to punish his enemies a Euen in the pre sence of Angels of thē that haue autoritie among men b Bothe the Tem ple 〈◊〉 seruice at Christs cōming were abolished so that now God wil be worshiped onely in spirit trueth c Thou hast strēg thened me 〈◊〉 mine outward inward enemie d All the 〈◊〉 shal confesse that thou hast wonderfully preserued me 〈◊〉 med thy promes e Distance of pla ce can not hinder God to shewe mercie to his to iudge the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thogh they thinke that he is farre of f Thogh 〈◊〉 ene mies rage neuer so much yet the Lord which hath begon his worke in me wil continue his grace to the end a He 〈◊〉 that nether our actiōs thoghts or anie parte of our life can be hid to God thogh 〈◊〉 seme to be 〈◊〉 of b So that thei are euidently knowen to thee c Thou knowest my meaning before I speake d Thou so guidest me with thi 〈◊〉 hand that I cā turne no waie but where thou appointest me e From thy power and knowledge f Thy power doeth so fast holde me that I can escape by no meanes frō thee g Thogh darkenes be an hinderāce to mās sight yet it serneth thine eves as wel as the light h Thou hast made me in all 〈◊〉 and therfore must nedes knowe me i Cōsidering thy wonderful worke in forming me 〈◊〉 cā not but praise thee and feare thy mightie pow er k That is in my mothers wombe which he compa reth to the inward partes of the earth l Seing that thou didest knowe me before I was composed of ether flesh or bone much more now must 〈◊〉 knowe me whē thou 〈◊〉 facioned me m How oughtwe to esteme the excellent declaratiō of thy wisdome in the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 n I continually se newe 〈◊〉 to meditare in thy wisdome to praise thee o He teacheth vs boldely to contemne all the hatred of the wicked and friendship of the worlde when thei wolde let vs to serue God syncerely p Or anie henous 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 meaning that thogh he were subiect to finne yet was he not giuen to wickednes and to prouoke God by rebellion q That is continue thy fauour towards me to the end a Which persecuteth me of malice and without cause b That is by 〈◊〉 false 〈◊〉 lies thei kindle the 〈◊〉 of the wicked against me c He sheweth what weapons the wicked vse when power force faile them d He declareth what isthe 〈◊〉 die of the godlie when thei are 〈◊〉 pressed by the worldelings e He calleth to God with liuelie faith being assured of his mercies because he had before time prouen that God hel ped him euer in his dangers f For it is in Gods hand to ouerthro we the coun sels and enterpri ses of the wicked g It semeth that he alludeth to Saul h To wit God for Dauid saw that they 〈◊〉 probat and that therewas no hop of 〈◊〉 in them i Gods plagues shal light vpon him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he shal not escape k That is shal be defended and preserued by thy Father he 〈◊〉 and care a He sheweth thatthere is none other refuge in our necessities but onely to flee vnto God for cōfort of soule b He meaneth his ear nest zeale iesture whiche he
from him f He that is merci ful and liberal Eccle. 31. 28. g He sheweth that prīces 〈◊〉 vse their familia ritie whose conscience is good and their talke wise and godlie h Fauour them that loue knowledge i He 〈◊〉 thē that 〈◊〉 excuses because they wolde not do their duetie k So God punisheth one sinne by another whē he suffreth the wicked to fal into the acquaintā ce of an harlot i He is naturally giuen vnto it m He sheweth what the end of wisdome is to wit to direct vs to the Lord. n That is sundrie times “ Ebr. in the 〈◊〉 Chap. 23 11. o Haue not to do with him that is not able to rule his affections for he wolde hurt thee by his euil 〈◊〉 p VVhich rashely put thē selues in dāger for others as Chap. 6 1. Deu 27. 17. Chap 23 〈◊〉 a Eat with sobrie tie b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ap 〈◊〉 as it were by force and vio lence c For oft times the 〈◊〉 when they bid 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 to their tables it is not for the loue they bear them but for their owne secret purposes d Bestowe not the 〈◊〉 that God hathe giuen 〈◊〉 to get wordelie 〈◊〉 e That is couetous as contrarie a good eye is taken for liberal as Chap. 22 9. f He wil not cease til he hathe done thee some harme his flattering wordes shal come to no vse Deut 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 22 〈◊〉 Chap. 22 23. Chap. 〈◊〉 24. 19 18. Eccl. 30 〈◊〉 g That is from de 〈◊〉 Psal. 37 〈◊〉 Chap 24 1 h The 〈◊〉 of the wicked shal not continue i In the obseruation of Gods cōmandements “ Ebr. wine 〈◊〉 “ Ebr. deuourers of flesh k Spare no cost for trueths sake nether 〈◊〉 from it for anie gaine l Giue thy self wholly to wisdome Chap. 22 14. m She seduceth manie 〈◊〉 them to offend God Chap. 7 8. n Which by are make wine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more pleasant o That is dronkē nes shal bring thee to whoredome p In such greatdā ger shalt thou 〈◊〉 q Thogh drōkennes make them more insensible then 〈◊〉 yet can they not refraine Psal 37 1. Chap. 23. 17. Chap. 20 18. a In the place where wisdome 〈◊〉 be shewed b Man hathe no tryal of his strength til he be in troubles c None can be ex cused if he helpe not the innocent when he is in dāger d As honie is swete 〈◊〉 to the tast so wis dome is to the soule Or rewarde e He is subiect to manie 〈◊〉 but God deliuereth him f To be auenged on thee Psal. 37 〈◊〉 chap. 〈◊〉 17. Chap. 13 9. g Meaning other of the wicked sedicious as vers 19 and 21 or of them that feare not God nor obey their King Ebr. to knowe the face Chap. 〈◊〉 15. Isa. 5 23. h Be sure of the meanes how to compasse it before thou take anie enterprise in hand Chap. 〈◊〉 22. i He sheweth what is the natu re of the 〈◊〉 to reuenge wrōg for wrong k That I might 〈◊〉 by another mans faute l Read Chap. 16 〈◊〉 a Whome 〈◊〉 appointed for this purpose b That is gathered cut of diuers bokes of Salomō c God doeth not reueile the cause of his iudgemēts to man d Because the King 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 reueiled worde of God the cause of his doings must appeare and therefore he must vse diligence in trying 〈◊〉 of causes e He sheweth that it is to hard for man to 〈◊〉 to the reason of all the secret doings of the King euen when bets vpright and doeth his 〈◊〉 f When vice is re moued from a King he is a mere vessel for the Lords vse g It is not 〈◊〉 nough that he be pure him self but that he put away others that be cor rupted h Lest where as thou thinkest by this meanes to ha ue an end of the matter it put thee to farther trouble Luk 14 10. i In the time of great heat when men desire colde k Which haue an outward appearance and are no thing within l By not ministring occasion to prouoke him far ther. m That is the heart that is bene to angre as Chap 15 1. n Vse moderatly the pleasures of this worlde o Which melteeth it and 〈◊〉 hit “ Or alume Roma 12. 19. p Thou shalt as it were by force ouercome hym in so muche that his owne consciē ce shal moue him to acknowledge thy benefites ād his heart shal be inflamed Chap. 21. 9. Eccle. 3. 〈◊〉 q And so is in ex treme danger a Consent not vn to hym in hys doings b Reproue hym as the matter requireth †Ebr. eyes c To wit of the messenger whō he sendeth d That is receyueth domage thereby e VVhereby he bothe hurteth hym selfe and others f Meaning God 2. Pet. 2 22. g For the foole will rather be counseled then he also the foole sinneth of ignorance and the other of malice h Read Chap. 22. 13. Chap. 19. 24. i VVhiche dissem bleth him self to be that he is not Eccle. 38. 12. Chap. 18 8. k They wil sone breake our and vtter thē selues l Meanyng manie the vseth the nomber certeine for the 〈◊〉 m In the assemblie of the godlie Eccle. 10. 8. Eccle. 27. 30. a Delave not the time but take oc casion when it is offred Eccle. 22. 18. b For the enuious are obstinate and can not be reconciled c They are slatteryng and seme friendfull Iob. 6. 6. d Trust not to anie worldlie hel pe in the daye of thy trouble e Read Chap. 22. 3. Chap. 20. 16. †Ebr. 〈◊〉 f Hastelye and without cause Chap. 19. 20. and 21 9. g One hastie mā 〈◊〉 another to 〈◊〉 h There is no dif ference betwene 〈◊〉 and man by 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 the grace of God maketh the 〈◊〉 Eccle. 14. 9. Chap. 17. 3. i That is he is 〈◊〉 knowen 〈◊〉 be ambitious ād glorious or hum ble and modest k This declareth the 〈◊〉 goodnes of God towardes man and the 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 requireth of hym for the preseruation of hys giftes a Because their owne conscience accuseth them b The 〈◊〉 of the commune weale is often 〈◊〉 changed Chap. 19. 1. c For God will take awaye the wicked 〈◊〉 giue his goods to him that shall beslowe them wel d Because it is not of faith whi che is grounded of Gods worde or Lawe whiche the wicked 〈◊〉 e And iudge that he is not wise Chap. 29. 2. f He is knowen by his doings to be wicked g VVhiche standeth in awe of God ād is afraid to offend him h For he can neuer be satisfied but euer oppresseth and spoileth i None shal be able to deliuer 〈◊〉 Chap. 12 11. Eccle. 20. 30. Chap. 13. 11. and 20. 21. k He wil be abu sed for nothing l Meanyng hym that is couetous m Shall haue all thynges in abun dance Chap. 29. 2. “ Or are increased Chap. 28. 12. and 28.
Luk. 〈◊〉 13. a He that giueth 〈◊〉 to the flatte rer is in dāgeras the bird is before the fouler b He is euer ready to fall into the snare that he lay ethfor others c He can beare no admonition in what 〈◊〉 euer it is spoken Chap. 22 〈◊〉 Chap. 20 28. d Where there are not faithful ministers of the worde of God e He that is 〈◊〉 a seruile and rebel lious nature “ Or regarde Chap. 15 18. Iob. 22 29. f He that feareth man more then God falleth into a snare and is de stroyed g He nedeth not to flatter the 〈◊〉 what God hathe appointed that shal come to him a Who was an ex cellent man in vertue and know ledge in the time of Salomon b Which werē Agurs schollers or friends c Herein he declareth his great humilitie who wolde not attribute anie wisdeme to him sel but allvnto God d Meaning to knowe the secrets of God as 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 saye None Psal 19. 1. Deut. 4. 2. 12. 32. e He maketh this request to God f Meaning that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their trust in their riches forget God that by to muche wealth mē haue an occasiō to the same g In accusing him without cause h The leache hathe two sorkes in her tongue which here he calleth her two daughters where by she sucketh the blood and is neuer 〈◊〉 euē so are the couetous extorsioners insatiable i 〈◊〉 hante in the valley for carious k She hath her desires and after counter faiteth as thogh she were an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l These communely abuse the 〈◊〉 te whereunto thei are called m Which is maried to her master after the death of her mastres n Thei 〈◊〉 great doctrine and wisdome o If man be not able to compasse these commune things by his wis dome We can not attribute wisdome to man but folie p Make a stay continue not in doing euil a That is of Salomon who was called Lemuél that is of God be cause God had or deined him to be King ouer Israél b The doctrine whiche his mother Bathshéba 〈◊〉 him c By this often re petition of one thing 〈◊〉 declareth her motherlie affection d Meaning that women are the destruction of Kings if they hante them e That is the King must not giue him self to wantonnes and neglect his office which is to execute iudgement f For wine doeth 〈◊〉 the heart as Psal. 104 15. g Defend their cause that are not able to helpe thē selues h He shal not nede to vse anie 〈◊〉 meanes to gaine his liuing †Or meat 〈◊〉 Psal 〈◊〉 5. i She prepareth their meat be time k She purchaseth it 〈◊〉 the gaines of her 〈◊〉 †Or with double l In the assemblies and 〈◊〉 of iudgement Or linen cloth m After that he had spoken of the apparel of the bo 〈◊〉 he nowdeclareth 〈◊〉 apparel of the spirit n Her tongue is as a boke where by onemight lear ne manie good things for she deliteth to talke of the worde of God o That is do her reuerence p Confesse her diligent abours and commende her therefore q For as muche as the moste honorable are clad in the apparel that she made a 〈◊〉 is here called a Preacher or one that assēbleth the people because he 〈◊〉 the true 〈◊〉 of God how men ought to 〈◊〉 their life in this 〈◊〉 world b He 〈◊〉 the opinions of all men that set 〈◊〉 in anie thing but in God alone seing that in this worlde all things are as 〈◊〉 nothing c Salomon 〈◊〉 not condemne mans labour or diligence but she 〈◊〉 that there is no ful 〈◊〉 in anie thing vnder the heauen not in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for asmuche as all things are transitorie d One mā doeth after another ād the earth remaineth longest euē to the last daie which yet is subiect to 〈◊〉 e By the sunne winde and riuers he 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 greatest labour and longest hathe an end and therefore there can be no felicitie in this worlde f The sea which 〈◊〉 all the earth filleth the veines thereof the which 〈◊〉 out springs and riuers into the sea againe g He speaketh of times and sea sons and things 〈◊〉 in them which as thei haue bene in times past so come thei to passe 〈◊〉 h He 〈◊〉 that if anie colde haue 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 in this 〈◊〉 by labour 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 shulde haue 〈◊〉 it becau se he had 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of God there 〈◊〉 aboue all 〈◊〉 Eccles. 40. 〈◊〉 i Man of nature hathe a desire to 〈◊〉 and yet is not able to come 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of knowledge which is the punishment of 〈◊〉 to humble man and to 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 depende onely vpon God k Man is not able 〈◊〉 all his diligence to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to go other 〈◊〉 thei 〈◊〉 her can he nombre the fautes that are 〈◊〉 muche lesse remedie them l That is vaine things which serued vnto pleasure wherein was no commoditie but grief and trouble of conscience m Wisdome and knowledge can not be come by without great peine of bodie and minde 〈◊〉 when a man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the hiest yet is his minde neuer fully content therefore in this worlde is no true telicitie a Salomon makeththis 〈◊〉 with him self as thogh he wolde trye 〈◊〉 there were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in ease and pleasures †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉 to wine b Albeit I gaue 〈◊〉 self to pleasures yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to kepe wisdome and the feare 〈◊〉 God in mine 〈◊〉 and gouerne mine 〈◊〉 by the same 〈◊〉 br do Ebr. paradises c Meaning of the seruants or sclaues 〈◊〉 he had boght so the children borne in their 〈◊〉 were the masters d That is what soeuer men take pleasure in e 〈◊〉 were the most beautiful of them that were taken in warre as Iudges 5. 〈◊〉 Some vnder stand by these wordes 〈◊〉 but instruments 〈◊〉 musike f For all this God did not take his gift of Wisdome from me g This was the 〈◊〉 of all my labour a certeine pleasure mixt 〈◊〉 care which he calleth 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 nextverse h I bethoght with my self whether it 〈◊〉 better to followe Wisdom 〈◊〉 mine owne af fections pl asu re which 〈◊〉 calleth madnes “ Or 〈◊〉 with the King i He foreseeth things which the foole can not for 〈◊〉 of wisdome k For bothe dye and 〈◊〉 forgotten asverse 16 or they bothe alike haue prosperitie or ad uersitie Prou. 17. 24. l Meaning in this worlde m He woundereth that 〈◊〉 for get a wise man being dead ssone as 〈◊〉 do a 〈◊〉 n That I might seke the true felicitie which is in God o Among other griefs this was not the least to leaue that Which he had gotten by great trauail to one that had taken no peine therefore and Whome he knew not Whether he Were a Wise mā or a soole p Whē mā hathe all laboured he can get no more then fode 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet he 〈◊〉 also that
owne 〈◊〉 a That is doeth 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 pro speritie b VVhere as before he was proude 〈◊〉 he shall become humble 〈◊〉 c That is that thou obey the King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thou hast made for the same cause d VVithdraw 〈◊〉 thy selfe lightly from the 〈◊〉 of thy prince e That is when time is to obey how farre he shulde obey f Man of him selfe is miserable and therfore ought to dono hing to increase the same but to worke all things by wisdome and counsel g Man hathe no power to saue his owne life therfore must not rash ly cast him self into danger h As cometh oft times to tyrants and wicked 〈◊〉 i That is others as wicked as they k Thei that feared God Worshiped him accordinge 〈◊〉 he had appointed l where iustice is delayed there sinne reigneth m Which are punished as thogh thei were wicked as Chip 7. 16. n Read Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Meaning what things he ought to chuse or 〈◊〉 or mā knoweth not by these outward thinges that is by 〈◊〉 or aduersitie whome God doeth fauour or hate 〈◊〉 he sendeth them aswell to the wicked as to the godlie b In outwarde things as riches pouertie sicknes and helth there is no difference betwene the godlie the Wicked but the difference is that the godly are assured by faith of Gods fauour and assistance c He noteth the Epicures and carnal men whiche made their bellye their God and had no pleasure but in this life wishing rather to be an ab iest vilepersone in this life then a man of autoritie and so to dye whi che is ment by the dog and lyon d They flatter thē selues to be in Gods fauour because thei haue all thynges in abundance e Reiovce bemery and spare for no cost thus speak the wicked 〈◊〉 †Ebr. regarde the life 〈◊〉 5 18. f Thus the Worldelings say to proue that all thynges are lawful for thē and 〈◊〉 that to 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 whiche is done by the prouidence of God g That is he doeth not fore se what 〈◊〉 come a So that he doeth all things wel and iustlye where as the foole doeth the 〈◊〉 b By his doinges he be wraieth him self c If thy superiour be angrye with thee be thou discrete and not moued d Meaning that it is an euill thynge when thei that are in autoritie faile and do not theyr duetie e They that are riche in Wisdome and vertue Psal. 7. 16. Prouer. 26 27. Eccles. 27. 30. f VVithout wisdome what soeuer a man taketh in hand turneth to his owne hurte g The ignorance and beastlines of the wicked is such that they knowe nor cōmune thinges and yet wyll they discusse hye 〈◊〉 h That is without wisdome counsel i Are giuē to 〈◊〉 lustes pleasures k Meaning when he is noble for ver tue and wisdome and with the 〈◊〉 of God l Thou canst 〈◊〉 worke euill so 〈◊〉 but it shall be knowen a That is be liberal to the poore and thogh it seme to be as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on the Sea yet it shall bring thee 〈◊〉 b At the cloudes that are ful powre 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so the riche that haue abundāce must distribute it liberally c He exhorteth to be liberal while we 〈◊〉 for after there is 〈◊〉 d He that feareth inconueniences when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal neuer do his duetie e Be not weary of wel doing f That is which of thy workes are moste agreable to God g That is of affliction and trouble h He derideth thē that set their delite in 〈◊〉 pleasures as thogh God wold not call them to an accounte i To wit angre 〈◊〉 k Meaning carnal lustes whereunto 〈◊〉 is giuen a Besore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for when the cloudes remaine 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 mans grief is increased b The hāds which kepe the bodie c The legs d The tethe e The eyes f The lippes or mouth g Whē the chawes shal scarse open not be able to chewe no more h He 〈◊〉 not be able to stepe i That is he wind pipes or the eares shal be 〈◊〉 and not able to heare singing k To climbe hie because of theyr weakenes or they stoupe downe as thogh they 〈◊〉 afrayde lest anye thyng shulde hit them l Thei shall 〈◊〉 as thei go as thogh thei were afraied m Their head shal be as white as the blossomes of an almonde tre n Thei shal be able to beare nothing o Meaning the 〈◊〉 rowe of the backe bone and the sinewes p The 〈◊〉 skinne that couereth the braine which is in colour like golde q That is the vaines r Meaning the liuer s 〈◊〉 is the head t That is the heart out of the whiche the head 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the powers of life u The soule in continently ether goeth to ioye or 〈◊〉 stope 〈◊〉 not as the wicked imagine x VVhich are well 〈◊〉 by the ministers whome he calleth 〈◊〉 y That is by God z These 〈◊〉 can not he 〈◊〉 in bokes or learned by 〈◊〉 but God muste instruct the heart that thou maie onely knowe that wisdome is the true felicitie the way thereunto is to feare God †Ebr a sōg of 〈◊〉 so called because it is the chiefest of those 〈◊〉 Whiche Salomō made atis 〈◊〉 1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a This is spoken in the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 soule inflamedwith the desire of Christ Whome she 〈◊〉 b The feling of thy great ben efites c Thei that are pure in heart and 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 con fesse that 〈◊〉 can not come to christ excepte they be 〈◊〉 e Meaning the secret ioye that is not 〈◊〉 to the Worlde f The Church con fesseth her 〈◊〉 sinne bu ha he confidence in the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 g Kedar 〈◊〉 Ishmaels sonne of whome came the Arabians that dwelt in tentes h 〈◊〉 Within were all set With precious 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 i Consider not the Church by the out Ward appearāce k The corruption of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sinne and 〈◊〉 l Mine owne brethren Whiche 〈◊〉 haue most 〈◊〉 me m 〈◊〉 confesseth her owne negligence n The spouse feling her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to her hous band onelye for 〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 called to the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and they 〈◊〉 forth their owne dreames in 〈◊〉 of thy 〈◊〉 p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to his Church bid ding thē that are 〈◊〉 to go to the 〈◊〉 to learne q 〈◊〉 thy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and excellencie 〈◊〉 was no worldely 〈◊〉 to be cōpared vnto thee r The Churche 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o the 〈◊〉 of Christ. s He shal be moste 〈◊〉 vnto me t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 her 〈◊〉 u That is the heart of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Christ 〈◊〉 eth by 〈◊〉 a Thus Christ preferreth his Church aboue all other things b The 〈◊〉 sieth her greate desire 〈◊〉 her housband but her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 her and 〈◊〉 she 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 and felt it c Christ 〈◊〉 them
he Was moued With the zeale of Gods glo rie so Was he touched With a charitable 〈◊〉 toward the people q Meaning the 〈◊〉 parte or as somewrite it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of his prophe cie that ten Kings shulde come before their captiuitie as were from Vzziah to zedekiah r 〈◊〉 the fewenes they shal 〈◊〉 to be eaten vp 〈◊〉 they shal after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a tre which in winter loseth his leaues and semeth to be dead yet in sommer is fiesh and grene 2. King 16. 5. “ Or 〈◊〉 a To wit the 〈◊〉 de time for in the first 〈◊〉 Ahaz was ouercome b Meaning the King house c That is Israēl be cause that 〈◊〉 was the greatest Gene. 48. 19. d For feare e That is to say The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 retur ne which name Isaiahgaue his son 〈◊〉 to signifie that the rest of the 〈◊〉 ple 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of their captiuitie f VVhich haue but a litle smoke and shal quickely be quenched g VVhich was an 〈◊〉 a semeth enemie to the hou se of Dauid h 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and twen 〈◊〉 yere of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what time Amos prophecied this thing now Isaiah 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 shulde be led into perpetual 〈◊〉 which thing came to passe within twentie yere after that Isaiah did this message i For the cōfirmacion of this 〈◊〉 that thine enemies shal be destroyed thou preserued k 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Gods worde without a signe is to tempt to refuse a 〈◊〉 when God offrech is for the aide and helpe of our infirmitie is to rebel against him l You thinke you haue to do with men when ye con 〈◊〉 Gods messengers but it is God against whome you bend your 〈◊〉 m Forasmuche as thou art vn worthy the Lord for his owne 〈◊〉 sake wil giue a signe which shal be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of his Church and the effect of all signes and miracles shal be reuei led “ Or God with vs which name can agre to none but to him that is bothe God and man n Meaning that Christ is not onely God but man al so because he shal be nourished as other men 〈◊〉 the age of discretion o Not meaning Christ but 〈◊〉 childe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a children can come to the yeres 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 shal be destroyed p Since the time that the twelue tribes rebelled vn der Rohoam q In whome thou hast put thy trust r Meaning the Egyptians for by reason 〈◊〉 is how and moiste it is ful of 〈◊〉 as Assyria is ful of bees s Signifying that no place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them t That is that 〈◊〉 is from the belly 〈◊〉 meaning 〈◊〉 he wolde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great and smale u He 〈◊〉 before had a great nomber of 〈◊〉 shal be content with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 knowe and two 〈◊〉 x The nomber of men shal be so smale 〈◊〉 a fewe 〈◊〉 shal be able 〈◊〉 abūdāntly As thei that go to seke wil beastes among the busshes z The mountaines 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal be tylled by 〈◊〉 as shal flee 〈◊〉 them for 〈◊〉 a That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 write in great 〈◊〉 to the intent it may be 〈◊〉 easely red b Meaning after the commune facion because all men might read it c Because the thing was of great importance he toke these 〈◊〉 nesses which were of 〈◊〉 which the people when set this vp vpon the dore of the 〈◊〉 albeit Vriah was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. King 16 1. Meaning to his 〈◊〉 and this was do 〈◊〉 a vision “ Or Make spede to the 〈◊〉 haste to the 〈◊〉 e Before anie childe be able to speake f That is the armie of Assyria g Whiche was a fountaine at the fote of 〈◊〉 ziō 〈◊〉 of the which ran a smale riuer through the citie meaning that they of Iudáh di strusting their owne power which was sma le desired suche power riches as thev sawe in Syria and Israel h That is the Assyrians whiche dwel beyonde Euphrates i It shal be ready to drowne them k He speaketh this to Messiáh or Christ in who me the faithful were comforted who wold not suffer his Church to be destroyed vtterly l To wit ye that are enemies to the Church as the Assyrians Egyptians 〈◊〉 c. m To 〈◊〉 me that I 〈◊〉 not shrinke for the infidelitie of this people and so neglect mine office n Consent not ye that are godlie to the league and 〈◊〉 that this people seke with straungers and 〈◊〉 o Meaning that they shulde not feare the thing that they feared whiche haue no hope in God p In 〈◊〉 your 〈◊〉 in him in calling vpon him in aduersitie 〈◊〉 loking for his helpe and fearīg to do anie thing contrarie to his wil. q He wil defend you which are his elect reiect all the rell which is ment of Christ against whome the lewes shulde slomble and 〈◊〉 Luk. 2 34. rom 9 33. 1. pet 2 7. r Thogh all forsa ke me yet ye that are mine kepe my worde sure sealed in your hearts s Meaning them that were willīg to heare obeie the word of God whome the worlde hated as thogh they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not worthie to liue t This was a consolarion in their troubles knowing that nothing colde come vnto them but by the wil of the Lord. u Answer the wicked thus Shulde not Gods people sekesuccour onely at him x That is wil they refuse to be taught of the Prophet who is the mouth of God and seke helpe at the dead 〈◊〉 is the 〈◊〉 of Satan y Seke remedie in the worde of God 〈◊〉 his wil is declared z They haue no knowledge but are blinde leaders of the blinde a That is in Iudáh where they shulde haue had rest if they had not thus grieuously offended God b In who 〈◊〉 thei put their trust c They shal thinke that heauen earth and all creatures are 〈◊〉 against them to trouble them a He comforteth the Churche againe after these great threatnings promising to restore thē to great glorie in Messiáh b Where 〈◊〉 Israél was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first by 〈◊〉 Iasar which was a light scourge in respect of that whiche they susfred afterward by 〈◊〉 who caried the Israelites awaie captiues c VVhere as the Iewes Gentiles dwelt together by reason of those twentie cities which Salomon gaue to Hyram d Which were 〈◊〉 in Babylon and the 〈◊〉 speaketh of that thing 〈◊〉 shulde come to passe threscore yeres after as thogh it were nowe done e Meaning the comfort of their deliuerance f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 deliuerāce were figures of our captiuitie by sinne and of our dliuerance by Christ through the preaching of the Gospel Mat. 4 15. h Thou gauest them 〈◊〉 by deliuering them by destroying the tyrants that had kept them in cuei bondage as thou didest deliuer them by Gid on from the Midranites Iudg. 7 22. i He speaketh of the deliuerance of his Church whiche he hathe
ce the Israelites 〈◊〉 so the cities of Israél shal no more be able to detend their inha bitants then busshes when God shal send the ene mie to plague thē m VVhich are ex cellent broght out of other countreys n As the Lord 〈◊〉 the wicked in his Law Leuit. 26 6. o The Prophet lamenteth considering the horrible plague that was prepared against Israél by the Assy ians which were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in nomber and gathered of many nacions p He addeth this for the consolation of the faithful whiche were in Israél q He compareth the enemies the Assyrians to a tempest whiche riseth ouer night and in the 〈◊〉 is gone a He meaneth that parte of Ethiopia which lieth toward the sea which was so ful 〈◊〉 shippes that the seales which he compareth to Wings semed to shadow the sea b Which in those countries were great in so muche as they made shippes of them for swiftenes c This may be taken that they sent other to cōforte the Iewes and to promise thē helpe against their enemies so the Lord did threaten to take away their strength that the Iewes shulde not trust therein or that they did soli cite the Egyptiās and promised thē aide 〈◊〉 go against Iudáh d To wit the Iewes who because of God plagues made all other nacions afraid of the like as God threatened e Meaning the Assyrians as Chap 8. 7. f When the Lord prepareth to fight against the Ethiopians g I wil stay a while from punishing the wicked h Which two seasons are moste 〈◊〉 able for the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 hereby he meaneth that he wil seme to fauour them and giue them abundance for a time but he wil suddenly cut them of i Not onely men shal contemne them but the brute beasts k Meaning that God wil pitie his Church and receiue that litle remnant as an offring vnto himself Deut 28 〈◊〉 a Read Chap 〈◊〉 1. b Because the Egyptians trusted in the defence of their countrey in the 〈◊〉 of their idoles and in the valiantnes of their men the Lord sheweth that he 〈◊〉 ouer all their mu nitions in a swift cloude and that their idoles shal tremble at his cōming and that mens hearts shal faint c As he caused the Ammonites Moabites and Idumeans to kil one another whē thei came to destroye the Church of God 2. 〈◊〉 20 22 Chap. 49. 〈◊〉 d Meaning their policie and wisdome e He sheweth that the sea Ni 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great riuer whereby thei thoght thē selues most 〈◊〉 shulde not 〈◊〉 able to de fend them from his angre but that he wolde send the 〈◊〉 among t 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 k pe thē 〈◊〉 as sclaues f For Nilus 〈◊〉 into the sea by seuen 〈◊〉 as thogh they 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 g The Ebrewe worde is 〈◊〉 whereby they meane the spring out of the which the water 〈◊〉 as out of a mouth h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vse to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of a 〈◊〉 by ta king away of the commodities 〈◊〉 as by vines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suche 〈◊〉 thigs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are enriched i Called also Tanes a famous citie vpon Nilus k He noteth the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pharaoh who persua deth the King that he was wise and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his house was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him self saying I am wise l Or Memphis 〈◊〉 Alexādria and now called the great 〈◊〉 m The principal vpholders thereof are the chiefest cause of their destruction n 〈◊〉 the spirit of Wisdome he hathe made thē 〈◊〉 and gid 〈◊〉 with the spirit of errour o Nether the great nor the smale the strong nor the 〈◊〉 p 〈◊〉 that through their occasion the Iewes made not God their de fence but put their trust in thē and were therefore now punished 〈◊〉 shal 〈◊〉 lest the like 〈◊〉 vpon them q Shal make one confession of faith with the people of 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 meaning the Language wherein God was then serued r Shal 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 and protest to serue God a right s Meaning of six cities fiue shulde serue God and the sixt remaine in their wickednes and so of the sixt parte there shulde be but one 〈◊〉 t There shal be euident signes token that Gods religion is there which name of 〈◊〉 is taken of the 〈◊〉 ancient times when God had not as yet appoin ted the place and ful maner how he wolde be Worshiped u This declareth that this prophecie shulde be accomplished in the time of Christ. x By these ceremonies he comprehendeth the spi ritual seruice vnder Christ. y By these two nacions which 〈◊〉 then chief enemies of the Church he sheweth that the Gentiles the Iewes shulde be ioyned together in one faith and religion and shulde be all one folde vnder Christ their shepherd a Who was a ca ptaine of Sanche rib 2. King 18. b A citie of the Philistims c The Ebrewes write that Saneherib was so called d Which signifieth that the Pro phet did lament the miserie that he sawe prepared before the thre yeres that 〈◊〉 naked and bare foted e In whose aide thei 〈◊〉 f Of whome they boasted and gloried g Meaning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 about 〈◊〉 their enemies as 〈◊〉 with waters a On the sea side betwene Iudea and 〈◊〉 was a Wildernes whereby he meaneth Chaldea b That is the rui ne of Babylon bv the Medes and Persians c The Assyrians and Chaldeans which 〈◊〉 destroyed other natiōs shal be ouer corne of the Medes and Persians and this he 〈◊〉 an hundreth yere before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to passe d By Elám he meaneth the Persians e Because thei shal finde no succour they shal mourne no more or haue caused them to cease mourning whome Babylon had afflicted f This the Prophet speaketh in the persone of the Babylonians g He prophecieth the death of Belshazar as Dan. 〈◊〉 30. Who in the middes of his pleasures was de stroyed h Whiles they are eating and drinking they shal be commanded to runne to their weapons i To Wit in avision by the spirit of prophecie k Meaning charets of men of Warre and others that 〈◊〉 the baggage l Meaning Darius Which 〈◊〉 came Babylon m The Watchemā Whomel saiáh see vp tolde him Who came toward Babylon and the Angel declared that it shulde be destroyed all this was done in a vision n Meaning Babylon †Ebr. sonne o Which was a citie of the Ishmaelites and was so named of 〈◊〉 * Genes 〈◊〉 14. p A mountaine of the Idumeans q He describeth the 〈◊〉 of the people of Dumáh Who Were night and day in seare of their enemies and euer ran to and fro to 〈◊〉 newes r For feare he Arabians shal flee into the Woods and he appointeth What way thei shal take f Signifying that for feare they shal not 〈◊〉 to eat or drinke Iete 〈◊〉 8. t He appointeth them 〈◊〉 for one yere onely and then they shulde be destroyed u Read * Chap. 16. 14. Reuel 14. 8.
Against Babél meaning the Assyrians and Baby Ionians g Here it is taken for hel where the wicked are tormented read 2 King 23 10. h So that their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not exempte the wicked 1 By these 〈◊〉 speaches he declareth the 〈◊〉 dition of thewic ked after this life Chap. XXXI a There were two special causes why the 〈◊〉 shulde not ioyne amitie with the Egyptians firste because the Lord had commanded them neuer to 〈◊〉 thether Deute 17. 16. 28. 68. lest they shuld forget the benefit of their redēption and secondly 〈◊〉 thei shuld be corrupted with the superstition and idolatrie of the Egyptians and so forsake God Iere. 2. 18. b Meaning that they forsake the Lord that put their trust in worlde lie things for thei can not trust in bothe d Meaning 〈◊〉 the Egyptaine the 〈◊〉 And knoweth their graue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all to 〈◊〉 e He sheweth the Iewes that if hei wolde put their trust in him he is so able that none can resist his power and so caresul ouer them as abird ouer hee yong which euer 〈◊〉 about them for their defences which 〈◊〉 the Scripture vseth in diuerse places as 〈◊〉 32. 11. matt 23. 37. f He 〈◊〉 their cōscience that thei might earnesily fe le their grienous sinnes so truely repent 〈◊〉 che as now thei are almost drowned and past 〈◊〉 uerie g By these 〈◊〉 your repentance shal be knowen as Chap. 2 18. h VVhē your repē tance 〈◊〉 i This was accomplished sone after when Sanehe ribs armie was discomfited and he fled to his castel in Niniueth for succour k To destroye his enemies a This prophecie is of Hezekiah who was a figure of 〈◊〉 and the refore it 〈◊〉 chiefly to be referred to him b By iudgement and iustice is 〈◊〉 an vpright gouer 〈◊〉 bothe in 〈◊〉 religiō c VVhere men are wearie with traueling for lacke of water d He promiseth to giue the true light which is the pure doctrine of Gods worde and vnderstāding and the zeale of the same contrarie to the threatnings against the wicked Chap. 6. 9 29. 10. e Vice shal no 〈◊〉 re be called 〈◊〉 tue nor 〈◊〉 stemed by 〈◊〉 and riches f He prophecieth of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to come that thei wil not spare the women children therefore willeth them to take hede and prouide g Meaning that the affliction shulde continue long and when one yere were past yet they shulde loke for newe plagues h God wil take from you the meanes and occasions which made you to contemne him to wit abundance of worldly goods i By the teates he meaneth the 〈◊〉 fields where by men are nourished as children with the 〈◊〉 or the mothers for 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 shall lacke milke “ Or 〈◊〉 k That is whē the Church shal be 〈◊〉 thus the 〈◊〉 after they haue denoun ced Gods iudgements against the wicked vse to cō for t the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l The field whiche is now 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal be but as a ba 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of that it shal be then as Chap 29. 17. which shal be fulfilled in Christs time for thē thei 〈◊〉 were before as the ba ē wildernes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and they that had some beginning of 〈◊〉 shal 〈◊〉 forthe frutes in such abundance that their former life shal seme but as a wildernes where no 〈◊〉 were m They shal not nede to buylde it in 〈◊〉 places for feare of the 〈◊〉 for God wil defend 〈◊〉 and turne away 〈◊〉 stormes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of their commodities n That is vpon fat ground and wel watered which bringeth forth in abundance or in places 〈◊〉 before 〈◊〉 couered with 〈◊〉 and now made dry for your vses o The fields 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they shal send 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 to eate vp the firste croppe which 〈◊〉 shal be signes of Gods fauour and loue towards them a Meaning the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 as were the Chaldeans Assyrians but 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 but not onely b 〈◊〉 thine 〈◊〉 pointed time shal come that GOD 〈◊〉 take awaye thy power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou hast 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal be giuen to others as Amoz 〈◊〉 11. c The Chaldeans shal do like to the 〈◊〉 as the 〈◊〉 did to Israél and the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 shall do the 〈◊〉 to the Chaldeans d He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the faithful when 〈◊〉 come to pray seke helpe of God e VVhich helpedst our fathers so sone as they called vpō 〈◊〉 f That is the Assy rians fled before the armie of the 〈◊〉 or the of the Medes and 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 Persians g VVhen thou Lord didest 〈◊〉 vp thine arme to punish thine ene mies h Ye that as eater pillers destroied with your nomber the whole worlde shal haue no strength to 〈◊〉 your enemies the Chaldeans 〈◊〉 shal be gathered on an heape and destroied i Meaning the Me des and 〈◊〉 against the Chaldeans k That is in the daies of Hezekiah l Sent from Saneherib m VVhome thei of Ierusalem sent to 〈◊〉 of peace n These are the wordes of the am bassadours when their 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 o VVhich was a plentiful countrei 〈◊〉 that same herib wolde 〈◊〉 all p To helpe deliuer my Church q This is spoken against the enemies who thoght all was their owne but he 〈◊〉 that their 〈◊〉 shal be in vaine and that the fyre which thei had kindled for others shulde consume them r His vengeance shal be so great that all the 〈◊〉 de shal 〈◊〉 thereof s VVhich do not 〈◊〉 the wordes of the 〈◊〉 the assurance of their deliuerance t Meaning that God wil be a sure defence to all thē that liue accor ding to his words u Thei shal se He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from his enemies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to honour and 〈◊〉 x Thei shal be no more shut in as thei were by Saneherib but go where it pleaseth them y Before that this libertie cometh thou shalt thinke that thou art in great dāger for the enemie shal so sharpely 〈◊〉 you 〈◊〉 one 〈◊〉 where is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the names of thē that are 〈◊〉 another VVhere is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 another shal 〈◊〉 for him that value 〈◊〉 the riche house 〈◊〉 God wil deliuer you frō this 〈◊〉 e. z Let vs be 〈◊〉 with this smale tiuer of Shiloah not desire the great 〈◊〉 riuers where by 〈◊〉 enemies may bring 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 destroy vs. a He de 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 enemies of the Church 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 as thei that 〈◊〉 by ship 〈◊〉 b He 〈◊〉 the Church sheweth that thei shal be 〈◊〉 with all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 soule a He prophecieth of the 〈◊〉 of the Edomites other natiōs whiche were enemies to the Church Chap. XXXIIII b God hath determined in his 〈◊〉 hath giuen sentence for their destruction c He speaketh this in respects of mans iudgemēt who in great feare and 〈◊〉 trou bles thinketh that heauen and earth 〈◊〉 d
Gods 〈◊〉 wisdome for the same end and purpose Thogh cōsidering the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 nature manie of the Iewes shulde perish so not be partakers of this deliuerance ver Gods promise shulde 〈◊〉 they that remained shulde fele the frute thereof t He speaketh a this to the intend that they shuldene ther fcare mā nor put their trust in anie saue onely in God u Hereby he armeth thē against the idela 〈◊〉 whe rewith they 〈◊〉 de be tempted in Babylon x He sheweth the rage of the idolaters seing that the 〈◊〉 that haue not to suffise their owne necessities wil de fraude thē selues to 〈◊〉 their idoies y Haue ye not the worde of God which plainely cō 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 z Cāy ou not lear ne hy the visible creatures whome God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to serue your vse shal 〈◊〉 not serue thē nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them a So that his power appeareth in 〈◊〉 place 〈◊〉 we 〈◊〉 our eyes b VVho hathe 〈◊〉 in order the infinit nomber of the startes c Herebuketh the Iewes because thei did not rest on the prouidence of God but thoght that he had forsaken them in their troubles d And there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hand to deliuer when his time co meth e 〈◊〉 that mā must 〈◊〉 abide and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the cause of Gods delay in our afflictions f They that trust in their owneuer tue and do not acknowledgethat all cometh 〈◊〉 God a God as thogh 〈◊〉 pleaded his cause with all 〈◊〉 quireth 〈◊〉 that he may he heard in his right b That is gather all their power supportes c Who called Abraham who was the paterne of Gods iustice in deliuering his 〈◊〉 from the ido Iatrie of the 〈◊〉 to go to and fro at his commandement and 〈◊〉 him in the land of Canaan d Who hathe crea ted man mainteined his succes sion e Thogh the 〈◊〉 de set vp neuer so manie gods yet they diminish no thing of my glorie for I am allone vnchangeable which haue euer bene and shal be for euer f Considering mi ne excellent wor kes among my people g They 〈◊〉 them selues and conspired against me to mainteine their idolatrie h He 〈◊〉 the obstinacie of the idolaters to maiteine their super 〈◊〉 i And therefore oughtest not to pollute thy self with the supersti cion of the Genti 〈◊〉 k That is by the force of my promes in the perfor mance whereof I wil sheue my self faithfull and iust l Because theishal be destroyed m Thus he calleth thē because they were 〈◊〉 of all the Worlde that they consi dering their owne poore estate shulde seke vn to him for helpe n 〈◊〉 wil make thee able to destroye all thine enemies be they neuer so mightie and this chiefly is referred to the kingdome of Christ. o That is thei that shal be 〈◊〉 in the captiui tie of Babylon p God wil rather change the order of nature then they shulde want anie thing that cry to him by true faith in their miseries declaring to them here by that they shal lacke nothing by they returne 〈◊〉 Babylon q That is hathe appointed determined the way when that it shalcome so to 〈◊〉 r He biddeth the idolaters to proue their 〈◊〉 and to bring forthe their idoles that they may be try ed whether thei knowe all things and cando all things which if they can not do he cōcludeth that they are no gods but vile idoles s So that a man can not make an idole buthe must do that 〈◊〉 God detesteth abhorreth for he chuseth his owne deuises and forsaketh the Lords t Meaning the Chaldeans u That is Cyrus who shal do all thing in my Name by my dire ction whereby he meaneth that both their captiuitie and deliurā 〈◊〉 shal be ordered by Gods 〈◊〉 appoin tement x Bothe of the Chaldeans others y Meaning that none of the genti les gods can wor ke anie of these things z That is the Israelites which re turne from the 〈◊〉 ptiuitie a To wit a continual succession of Prophetes ministers b When I loked whether the idoles colde do these things I founde that they had ned ther wisdomenor power to do anie thing therefore he cōcludeth that all are wicked that trust in suche vani tie a That is Christ who in respect of his māhode is cal led here seruant The Prophetesvse to make mencion of Christ afterthat thei haue declared aniegreat pro mes because he is the fundatiō whe reupō all the pro mises are made and 〈◊〉 b For I haue committed all my po wer to him as to a moste faithful steward Some read I wil establish him to wit in his office by giuing him the fulnes of my 〈◊〉 c He onely is acceptable vnto me and they that come vntome by him for there is no nother meanes of 〈◊〉 Mat. 12. 18. 〈◊〉 1. 4. d He shal declare him self gouernour ouer the Gentils call them by his worde rule them by his Spirit e His cōming shal not be with pompe noise as earthlie princes f He wil not hurt the weake feble but support cōfort them g Meaning the weke of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is almost out but he wil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that let may 〈◊〉 brighter h Althogh he fauour the weake yet wil he not spare the wicked 〈◊〉 Wil iudge thē according to 〈◊〉 and equitie i Til he haue set 〈◊〉 things in good order k The Gentiles shal be desirous to receiue his doctri ne l Meaning vnto a lawful and iust vocation m To assist and guide thee n As him bywho me the promise made to all nations in Abrahā shal be fulfilled o I wil not suffer my glorie 〈◊〉 be diminishedwhich I shulde do if I Were not saithful in performing the same and the ido laters thereby Woldeextoltheir idoles aboue me p As in time past I haue bene true in my promises so Wil I be intime to come q Meaning the Arabians Whome he comprehendeth all thepeople of the 〈◊〉 r He sheweth the zeale of the Lord and his power in the con seruation of his 〈◊〉 s I wil 〈◊〉 cute my veng enn ce Which I haue so long differred as a Woman that 〈◊〉 to bede liuered When she is in trauail t That is my poore people which are in perplexicie and care u Towit 〈◊〉 which shulde ha ue moste light be cause of 〈◊〉 Law x The Priests to Whome my Wor de it committed whichshulde not onelyheare it him self but cause others to heare it y As the 〈◊〉 Prophetes that shulde be 〈◊〉 to others z Because the Wil not acknowledge this benefite of the Lord Who is ready to deliuer them he suffreth them to be spoiled of their enemies through their owne 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 a There shal be none to succour them or to wil the enemie to restore that Which he hathe spoiled b Meaning Gods 〈◊〉 Chap. XLIII a After these
of God as a grieuous bur den c Because this wordwas broght to contempt and derision he wil teache them another maner of speache and wil cause this worde Burden to cease and teache them to aske with reuetence VVhat saith the Lord d The thing which they mocke and contemne shal come vpon them †Or take you away Chap. 20. 11. a The good siggs signified 〈◊〉 that were gone into captiuitie and so saued their life as chap. 21. 8. and the noghty siggs them 〈◊〉 remained which were yet subiect to the sworde famine and 〈◊〉 b whereby he approueth the yelding of 〈◊〉 and his companie because thei obeied the Prophet who ex 〈◊〉 thē thereunto c hich declareth that man of himselfe can kno we nothing 〈◊〉 God giue the heart and vnderstanding Chap. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. 10. 17. Chap. 29 17. d Which fled the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 succour a That is in 〈◊〉 third 〈◊〉 accomplished and in the beginning 〈◊〉 the fourth 〈◊〉 thogh Nebuchad nezzár began to reigne in the end of the thirde yere of 〈◊〉 kins reigne yet that yere is not here counted because it was almost expired Dan 1. 〈◊〉 b Which was the 〈◊〉 yere and the ninth moneth of 〈◊〉 reigne c That is I haue spared no diligen ce or labour Chap. 7. 13. d He sheweth that the Prophets wholly with 〈◊〉 consent did labour to pul the people 〈◊〉 those vices which then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wit from 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ce of men for vnder these two all other were 〈◊〉 2 King 17. 〈◊〉 Chap. 18. 11. and 35. 15 Iouáh 3. 8. e The Caldeans and all their power f So the wicked and 〈◊〉 him selfe are Gods ser uants 〈◊〉 he maketh them to serue him by constreint 〈◊〉 that which thei do of malice to his honour and glorie g As the Philistims 〈◊〉 Egyptians others Chap 16 9. h Meaning that bread all thigs that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto their feastes shulde be taken away Or destroy i This reuelacion was for the 〈◊〉 of his prophecie because he tolde thē of the time that thei shulde entre and remaine in 〈◊〉 k For seing the iudgement began at his owne nouse the enemies must nedes be pu nished most 〈◊〉 uously 2 Chron. 36. 22. l That is of the Babylonians as Chap. 27. 7. Ezra 1. 1. Chap 29. 10. Dan. 9. 2. m Signifying the 〈◊〉 that God had appointed for euerie one as Psal. 75 a Isa. 51. 17. this cup which the wicked 〈◊〉 is more bitter thē 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 to his children for he 〈◊〉 the one by mercie and the other by iustice Ezek 9 6. 1. Pet. 4 17. n For now it beginneth and shal 〈◊〉 continue til it be accomplished o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 1. p 〈◊〉 were cities of the Philistuns q Edom is here taken for the who e countrey 〈◊〉 Vz for a part thereof r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ita lie and the rest of those 〈◊〉 s These were peo ple of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 came of 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Abrahám and 〈◊〉 t For there were two 〈◊〉 so named the one called plentiful the other baren or desert u That is of Babylon as Chap. 51. 〈◊〉 Or Persia x That is Ierusa 〈◊〉 read verl 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 16. Amos 1. 2. Chap. 30. 23. y Thei which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at the Lords appointement z Ye that are chief 〈◊〉 and goueinours a which are moste easily broken b It shal not helpe them to 〈◊〉 to flee †Ebr. peaceables a That is in that place of the Temple whereunto the 〈◊〉 resort out of all Iudáh to sacrifice b To the intent that they shulde pretend 〈◊〉 ignorance as Act. 20. 27. c Read Chap. 18. 8. d Read Chap. 7. 〈◊〉 e So that when they wolde cursse any thei shal say God do to thee as to Ierusalém f Because of Gods promes to the Tēple Psal. 132. 14 that he wolde for euer remayne there the hypocri 〈◊〉 thoght this Tē ple colde neuer pe rish and therfore thoght it blasphemie to speake against it Mar 26. 〈◊〉 act 6 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cōsidering that this was ment of the Churche where God wil remaine for euer g So called because it was repaired by Ioathā 2 Kings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Ebr. 〈◊〉 of death belōgeth to this man h He both sheweth the cause of his doings plainely also threateneth thē that they shulde nothing 〈◊〉 thogh they shulde put him to death but heape greater vengeāce vpon their heads Michah 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12. i That is of the house of the Lord to wit zion and these examples the godlie alledged to 〈◊〉 Ieremiah out of the Priestes 〈◊〉 whose rage 〈◊〉 wolde not haue bene satisfied but by his death k So that the citie was not 〈◊〉 but by miracle was deliuered out of the handes of 〈◊〉 l Here is 〈◊〉 the furie of tyrāts who cā not abide to 〈◊〉 Gods worde declared but 〈◊〉 the ministers thereof and yet in the end they 〈◊〉 nothing but prouoke Gods iudgements so muche the more m As in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 exāple is to be followed so in his other 〈◊〉 act is to be abhoired for Gods pligue did light on him and his 〈◊〉 n VVhiche 〈◊〉 that nothing colde haue appeased 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if God had not moued this noble mā to stand valian ly in his defence a As touching the dispositiō of these prophecies they that gathered thē into a booke 〈◊〉 not altogether ob 〈◊〉 the order of times but did set some 〈◊〉 which shulde be after 〈◊〉 wises which if the reader marke wel 〈◊〉 shal auoide many doutes and make the eading much more easy Chap. XXVII b By suche signes the Prophetes 〈◊〉 sometimes to cōfirme their prophecies 〈◊〉 not withstanding they colde nor do of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in asmuche as thei had a reuelation for the same 〈◊〉 Isa. 20. 2. and therfore the false propheres to get more credi did vse also suche visible signes but they had no reuelatiō 1. King 22. 11. c Read Chap. 25. 〈◊〉 d Meaning Euilmerodach and his sonne Belshazar e They shal bring him and his kingdome in 〈◊〉 as Chap 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 14 〈◊〉 33 21 29 8 Chap. 28. 3. f VVhiche were taken when Ieconiah was led captiue into Batél g For it was not onely the Prophetes office to shewe the word of God but also to praye for the sinnes of the people Genes 20. 7. VVhich these colde not do because they had no expresse wordes for God had 〈◊〉 the contrarie 2. King 25. 13. 2. King 24. 12. h That is for the space of seuentie yeres till I haue caused the Medes and Persians to ouercome the Caldeans a VVhē Ieremiah began to 〈◊〉 these bondes and yokes b After that the land had rested as Leu 25. 1. Deut. 15. 1. c This was a 〈◊〉 in Beniamin belō ging to the sonnes of Aarō iosh. 21. 17 †Ebr. two yeres of dayes d He was so 〈◊〉 med thogh 〈◊〉 was a false Prophet e
〈◊〉 their trust in 〈◊〉 shif tes and meanes were by Gods 〈◊〉 iudgements moste 〈◊〉 handeled †Ebr. by the hand of †Ebr. set thine eyes vpon him e Thus God preserued hys Prophet by 〈◊〉 meanes 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 the scourge to punish the King 〈◊〉 them that were his enemies f VVhome the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 had now 〈◊〉 ted 〈◊〉 ouer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he 〈◊〉 behinde g Thus God recō 〈◊〉 his zeale and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his 〈◊〉 a Frō this secōde vers vnto chap. 42. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 as a 〈◊〉 and separated 〈◊〉 and there this 〈◊〉 beginneth againe and this vision is declared what it was b God moued this insidele to 〈◊〉 this to declare the great blindnes and ob 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whiche colde not fele that whiche this heathen man 〈◊〉 †Ebr cease †Or at thy com 〈◊〉 c VVhiche was a citie of 〈◊〉 d VVhiche were 〈◊〉 abroade for feare of 〈◊〉 Caldeans e VVho was of the Kings blood and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him Chap. 41. 2. 2. King 〈◊〉 24. 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 intreat them for you †Or chosen to dwel in f VVhiche were fled also for feare of the Caldeans g For vnder the 〈◊〉 of intertei ning of Ishmaél he soght onely to make them to de 〈◊〉 one 〈◊〉 h Thus the godlie 〈◊〉 thinke no harme to others are 〈◊〉 deceiued and neuer lacke such as 〈◊〉 their de struction a The 〈◊〉 was destroyed in the fourth 〈◊〉 in the seuēth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 part of September part o October was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gedaliáh 〈◊〉 b Meaning 〈◊〉 kiáh c 〈◊〉 did eat to gether as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d For thei thoght that the Temple had 〈◊〉 bene 〈◊〉 and there 〈◊〉 came vp to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 way they she 〈◊〉 these signes of sorowe e For his death was kept secret he 〈◊〉 that he lamented for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 but after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when they 〈◊〉 fauour 〈◊〉 f Asa fortified Mizpáh for 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 enemie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King 15 22 g Which had bene 〈◊〉 vnder Zedekiáh h For Baalis the King of the Ammonites was the cause of this 〈◊〉 ther. i Whiche plague Dauido olde had giuen to Chimhá the sonne of 〈◊〉 the Gileadite 2. Sam. 19 38. †Ebr. let our prayer fall before thee as Chap 36 7 a This declareth the nature of by 〈◊〉 whiche wolde knowe of Gods worde what they 〈◊〉 do but wil not follow it but in as muche as it agreeth with that thing which they haue 〈◊〉 to do b There are none more ready to abuse the Name of God take it in 〈◊〉 thē the 〈◊〉 whiche to colour their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vse it with out all reuerence make it a mea nes for thē to de ceiue the simple and the 〈◊〉 c Here is declared the vision she 〈◊〉 thereof whereof mē 〈◊〉 was made Chap. 40 1. d Read Chap. 18 8 e Because all Kīgs hearts and 〈◊〉 are in his hands he can turne 〈◊〉 dispose them as it pleaseth him therefore they nedenot to feare man but onely obey God 〈◊〉 21 1. Or returne f Thus God 〈◊〉 the policie of the wicked to their own destru ction for they thoght thē selues 〈◊〉 Egypt there 〈◊〉 destroyed them 〈◊〉 the Egyp tians Chap. 46 〈◊〉 g Read Chap. 26 6. 〈◊〉 22. shewīg that this shulde come vpon them for their infidelitie 〈◊〉 h For you were fully minded to go into 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 God spake to the con 〈◊〉 i To wit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Who was 〈◊〉 called Iezaniah Chap 42 1. b This declareth that pride is the cause of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 of the wicked is disceuered they brast for the into open rage for they can 〈◊〉 nothing but 〈◊〉 read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10. d He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what is the 〈◊〉 re of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to faine that they 〈◊〉 de obey God and in brace his word if they were assured that 〈◊〉 messengers spake the trueth thogh in dede they be most farte from all obe dience e Thus the 〈◊〉 do not 〈◊〉 contemne hurt the 〈◊〉 of God but 〈◊〉 and speake wickedly of all thē that support or fauour the god lie f As frō the Moa 〈◊〉 Ammonites and Edomites Chap. 40 11. g VVhome these wicked led away by force h A 〈◊〉 in Egypt nere to Nilus i Which signified that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ár shulde come euen to the gates of Pharach where were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for his 〈◊〉 k Read Chap. 25 9 l Euerie one shal be 〈◊〉 by that meanes that God 〈◊〉 the appointed Chap. 15 2. m Meaning most easily suddēly shal he cary the 〈◊〉 away “ Or the house 〈◊〉 the sunne a These were all famous ād strong 〈◊〉 in Egypt where the 〈◊〉 that were fled dwelt for their 〈◊〉 but the Prophete 〈◊〉 that there is no holde so stronge that can 〈◊〉 them frome Gods ven geance b Read Chap. 7. 〈◊〉 25. 〈◊〉 26. 5. 〈◊〉 29. 9. 32. 33. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 befo 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iudah and 〈◊〉 for their idolarrie that they myght beware by their example ād not 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 kednes prouoke the Lord for thē they shulde be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d He sheweth that we ought to kepe in memorie Gods plagues from the 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 them we 〈◊〉 liue in his 〈◊〉 and know if he haue not spared our fathers yea Kings princes and 〈◊〉 also whole 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 sinnes that we 〈◊〉 wormes can not loke to 〈◊〉 punishment 〈◊〉 ours Amos. 9. 4. “ Or beaten downe e VVhiche haue fully 〈◊〉 their mindes and are gone thether on purpose VVhereby he 〈◊〉 the innoceates as 〈◊〉 and Ba 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were 〈◊〉 therefore the Lorde 〈◊〉 that he will 〈◊〉 his face 〈◊〉 them that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 destroye 〈◊〉 f Read Cha. 26 6. †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vp their soules g Meaning but a fewe h This 〈◊〉 howe 〈◊〉 ous a thyng 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 once 〈◊〉 God and to sollowe 〈◊〉 owne fantasies for Satan euer soliciteth suche and doeth not leaue them 〈◊〉 he haue broght them to extreme 〈◊〉 and madnes 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wickednesag inst God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i Read hap 7 17 〈◊〉 semeth that that the 〈◊〉 gathered of this place then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Regina celi 〈◊〉 calling the virgine Merie Quene of 〈◊〉 and so of the blessed virgine and mother of our Samour Christ made an idole for here the Prophet condemneth their 〈◊〉 †i br we were 〈◊〉 with bread k This is still the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 laters whiche 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the bellie and in stead of acknowledgīg gods wo ke 〈◊〉 deth both plentie 〈◊〉 health and sicknes they 〈◊〉 it to their idoles and so dishonour God “ Or sawe “ Or want “ Or 〈◊〉 appease her l This teacheth vs how great danger 〈◊〉 is for
father b Not that he had many dreames but because many matters were con teined in this dreame c Because it was so rare and strāge a dreame that he had not had the like d He was so heauy with slepe that he begā to slepe againe Some read and his slepe was broken from him e For all these astrologers and 〈◊〉 cerers called them selues by this name of honour as thogh all the wisdome and knowledge of the countrey 〈◊〉 vpō them and that all other countreies were voide of the same f That is in the Sy 〈◊〉 tongue which differed not much from the 〈◊〉 saueit semed to be more 〈◊〉 therefore the learned vsed to speake it as the Iewish writers do o this day g This is a 〈◊〉 rewarde of theyr 〈◊〉 which vanted of thē selues that thei had 〈◊〉 knowledge of all things that thei shulde be prouen fooles and that to then 〈◊〉 shame and confusion h Here in appeared their ignorance that not withstanding their brags yet were thei not able to tel the dreame except he entred them into the matter and therefore they wolde pretende knowledge where was but 〈◊〉 and so as deludets of the people thei were 〈◊〉 to dye †Ebr. redeme the time i VVhich 〈◊〉 that God wolde not haue his seruant ioyned in the companie of these sorcerers astrologers which artes were wicked and therefore iust ly ought to dye thogh the King did it vpon 〈◊〉 rage and no zeale “ Or the captaine of the garde Psal 113 2. 〈◊〉 18 k He 〈◊〉 that man hathe 〈◊〉 wisdome not knowledge but very darke blindenes and ignorance of him self for it 〈◊〉 onely of God that vnderstādeth anie thing l To whome thou madest thy premes and who liued in thy feare whereby he 〈◊〉 deth all other gods m Meanīg power to interprete it n VVhereby appeareth that manie were 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 13. and the 〈◊〉 at Daniels offer were preserued on 〈◊〉 that Daniel fa uoured their wic ked prefessiō but that he had respect to equitie because the King 〈◊〉 according to his wicked affection and not considering if their 〈◊〉 was lawful or no o He affirmeth that man by reasō and art is nor able to atteine to the cause of Gods secrets but the vnderstanding onely thereof must come of God wherby he smiteth the King with a certeine feare and 〈◊〉 of God that he might be the more apt to receyue the hve mysteries hat shuld be reueised p Because he had said that God only muste reueile the significatiō of this dreame the Kyng might haue asked Why Daniel dyd enterprise to inter prete it and therefore he she weth that he was but Gods minister had no giftes but suche as God had giuen him to set forth his glorie q By golde siluer brasse and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ment the Caldean Persian 〈◊〉 and Romaine kingdome which shuld successiuely tule all the World til Christ Whiche is here called the stone come hym selfe and destroye the last and this was to assure the Iewes that theyr aflictions shulde not end With the empire of the Caldeās but that thei shulde pacientlye abyde the cóming of Messiah which shulde be at the end of this fourth monarchie r Daniel leaueth out thekingdome of the Assyrians Which Was before the Babylonian bothe because it was not a monarchie and general empire and also because he wolde declare the things that Were to come to the comming of Christ for the comfort of the elect among these wonderful alterations and he calleth the Babylonian kingdome the golden head because in respect of the other thre it was the beil and yet was of it self Wicked and cruel s Meaning the Persians Which Were not inferiour in dignitie power and riches butwere Worse touching ambitiō 〈◊〉 and all kinde of vice shewing that the worlde shuld growe Worse worse til it Was restored by Christ. t That is of the Macedonians shal be of brasse not alluding to the hardenes therof but to the vilenes in respect of siluer u That is the Romain empire shal subdue all these other a fore named with after Alexander Were deuided into the Macedonians Gre cians Syrians and Egyptians x They shal haue ciuil warres and continual discordes among them selues y Thei shal by mariages and affi nities thinke to make them selues strong yet shal they neuer beioy ned in hearts z His purpose is to shewe that all the kingdomes of the worlde are 〈◊〉 that the kingdome of Christ shal onely remaine for euer a Meaning Christ Who Was sent of God and not set vp by mā whose kingdome at the beginning shulde be smale without beautie to mans iudgement but shulde at length growe filthe whole earth which he calleth a great moūtaine as vers 35. And this kingdome Which is not one ly referred to the persone of Christ but also to the Whole bodie of his Church to euerie member thereof shal be eternal for the Spirit that is in them is life eternal Rom 8. 10. b Thogh this hūbling of the King semed to deserue cōmēdation yet because he ioyned Gods honour With the Prophets it is to be reproued Daniél herein erred if he suffred it but it is credible that Daniél admonished him of his faute and did not suffre it c This cōfessiō was but asudden motion as it was also in Pharaoh Exod. 9. 28. but his heart was not touched as appeared soneafterward d Not that the Prophet was desirous of giftes or honour but because by this meanes 〈◊〉 might relicue his poore breathren which were grieuously oppressed in this their captiuirie and also had receiued thē left he shulde offēd this cruel King which willingly gaue the. e He didnot this for their priuate profit but that the Whole Church which Was thē there in afflictiō might haue some release by this benefite f Meaning that ether he was a iud ge or that he had the Whole authoritie so that none colde be admited to the Kings presence but by him a Vnder pretence of religion and bo lines in making an image to his idole Bel he soght his owne ambitiō and vaine glorie and this declareth that he was not touched with the true feare of God before but that he confessed him on a sudden motion as the wicked when thei are ouercome With the greatnes of his Workes The Greke interpreters write that this Was done 18 yeres after the dreame as may appeare the King feared left the Iewes by their religion shulde haue altered the slate of his commune wealth and therefore he ment to bring all to one kingdome of religion andso rather soght his owne quietnes then Gods glorie b Shewing that the idole is not knowē for an idole so long as he is with the workmā but when the cere monies and customes are recited vsed and the consent of the people is there then of a blake they thinke they haue made a god c This was sufficient with the Wic ked
at all times to approue their reli gion if the Kings autoritie were al ledged for the esta blishemēt thereof not cōsidering in the meane season what Godsworde did permit d These are the two dangerous weapons where with Satā 〈◊〉 fight against the children of God the consent of the multitude and that 〈◊〉 of the punishment for thogh some feared God yet the multitude which consented to the wickednes astonied them and here he King 〈◊〉 not an inward consent but an outward gesture that the Iewes might by litle and 〈◊〉 learne to forget their true religion e It semeth 〈◊〉 thei named not Daniél because he was greatly in the Kings fauou thin king if these thre had bene destroyed they might ha ue had better occasion to accuse Daniél this declareth that this policie of erecting this image was in uented by the ma licious flatteters which soght nothing but the destruction of the Iewes Whome they accused of rebelliō and ingratitude f Signifying that he wolde receiue them to grace If they wolde now at the length obey his decre g For they shulde haue done 〈◊〉 to God if they shul de haue douted in 〈◊〉 is holie cause therefore they say that they areresol ued to dye for Gods cause h They groūde on two pointes first in the power and prouidēce of God ouer them secon dly on their cause whiche was Gods glorie and the testi fying of his truete ligion with their blood so make open confession that they Wil not so muche as outwardly consene to 〈◊〉 i This declareth that themore that tyranes rage and the more Witty the shewethē selurs in inuenting strange and cruel punishements the more is glorified God glorified by his sernāts to Who me he giueth pacience and constau cie to abide the 〈◊〉 of their punishement forether he deliue reth thē frō death or els for this life giueth thē a better k For the Angels were called the sō nes of God becau se of their 〈◊〉 therefore the King called this Angel whome God sent to comfort his in these great 〈◊〉 the sonne of God l This cōmendeth their obediēce vn to God that they wolde not for any feare departe out of this fornace til the time was appointed as Noáh remained in the Arke 〈◊〉 the Lord called him forthe m He was moued by the greatnes of the miracle to prai se God but his heart was not tou 〈◊〉 And here we se that miracles are not sufficient to 〈◊〉 men to God but that doctrine must chiefly be adioyned without the whiche there can be no faith n If this heathen King moued by Gods 〈◊〉 woldenorse blasphemie vnpunished but made a Law and set a punishemēt to such e trāsgresser 〈◊〉 te ought all they that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 take order that suche impietie 〈◊〉 not lest according as their knowledge and charge is greater so they suffer double punishment o Meaning so farre as his dominiō extended p Read Chap. 2. 44 a There was no trouble that might cause me to dreame therefore it came onely of God b This was another dreame besides that which he sawe of the foure empires for Daniél bothe declared what that drea me was what it ment and here 〈◊〉 onely expoundeth the dreame c In that that 〈◊〉 sent abroad to others whose igno rance in times past he had experimen ted 〈◊〉 Daniél which was euer readie at hand 〈◊〉 declareth the 〈◊〉 re of the vngodie which neuer 〈◊〉 to the seruantes of God but for very 〈◊〉 and thē they spare no flat terings d This no doute was a great grief to Daniél not one ly to haue his name chāged but to be called by the na me of a vile idole which thing 〈◊〉 chad-nezzar did to make him forget the true religion of God e VVich also was a great grief to the Prophet to be nōbred among the 〈◊〉 and men whose practises were wicked and contraty to Gods worde f By the tre is signified the dignitie of a King who me God 〈◊〉 to be a defence for all kinde of men and whose state is profitable forman kinde g Meaning the Angel of God which nether eateth not slepeth but is euer ready to do Gods wil is not infect with mans corruption but is euer holy in that that he cōmandeth to 〈◊〉 downeth is tre he knewe that it shul de not 〈◊〉 cut downe by mā but by God h Hereby he meaneth that Nehuchad-nezzà r shul de not onely for a timeloose his kīgdome but be like a beast i God hathe 〈◊〉 this iudgement the whole armie of heauē ha ue as it were sub scribe dvnto it like as also thei desire the execution of his decre against all them that life vp them selues against God k He was troubled for the 〈◊〉 ment of God whiche he sawe 〈◊〉 ned against the King and so the Prophetes vsed on the one parte to de nounce Gods iudgements for the zeale they bare to his glorie on the other parte to haue 〈◊〉 vpon man also to 〈◊〉 that they shulde be subiect to Gods 〈◊〉 if he did not regarde thē with pitie l VVhereby he meaneth a long space as seuen 〈◊〉 Some interpre teseuen moneths and others seuen wekes but it semeth he ment of yeres m Not that his shape or forme was changed into a beast but that he was ether striken mad and so auoided mans cōpanie or was cast out for his tyrannie and so wandred among the beasts and are herbes and grasse o Daniel sheweth the cause why God thus punished him o Cease from 〈◊〉 God to angre any longer by thy sinnes that he may mitigate his punishment if thou shewe 〈◊〉 thine vpright life that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faith and repentance p Suffre the errours of thy former life to be redressed q After that Daniel had declared this vision and this his 〈◊〉 declared 〈◊〉 it is not in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to God 〈◊〉 his Spirit moue him seing that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 threatnings colde not moue him to repent r VVhen the terme of these seuen yeres was ac complished Chap. 7. 14. mich 4. 11. luk 〈◊〉 33. s He confesseth 〈◊〉 wil to be the rule of all iusti ce and a moste per 〈◊〉 Law where by he gouerneth bothe man 〈◊〉 gels and 〈◊〉 so that 〈◊〉 ought to 〈◊〉 or aske a 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 but onely to stand 〈◊〉 there with giue him the glorie t By whome it semeth that he had bene put from his kingdome before u He doeth not onely praise God for his deliuerance but also confesseth his faute that God may onely haue the glorie man the 〈◊〉 that be may be 〈◊〉 and man castdowne a Daniel 〈◊〉 this historie of King 〈◊〉 hazzar euil 〈◊〉 son ne to shewe Gods 〈◊〉 against the wicked for the deliuerance of his Church and how the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 was true that they shuld be deliuered after seuentie yeres b The Kings of the 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 came in the name of all Grecia yet he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and dignitie of of the general captaine so that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was at tributed to him whiche is ment by this horne h Alexāder ouer came Darius in two 〈◊〉 battels ād so had the two 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 i Alexāders great power was broken for when he had ouer come all the East he thoght to 〈◊〉 towarde Grecia to subdue them that there had 〈◊〉 belled and so died by the way k That is which were 〈◊〉 for almoste 〈◊〉 the space of 〈◊〉 yere 〈◊〉 were fiftene diuers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this 〈◊〉 was deuided to these foure whereof Cassander had Macedonia 〈◊〉 Syria Antigonus Asia the lesse and 〈◊〉 Egypt l VVhich was Antiochus Epiphanes who was of a 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 nature and also there were o her betwene him and the kingdome and therefore is here called the 〈◊〉 horne because nether prince he conditions nor any other thing 〈◊〉 in hym why he shulde obteine this kingdome m That is to warde Egypt n VVhere by he meaneth 〈◊〉 o That is 〈◊〉 p 〈◊〉 ragest against the elect of God and trode his precious 〈◊〉 vnder fete whiche are so called because they are 〈◊〉 from the worlde q That is God 〈◊〉 gouerneth and mainteineth his 〈◊〉 r He labored to abolish all religion and 〈◊〉 cast Gods seruice out of his Temple whiche God had chosen as a litle corner from all the rest of the worlde to haue his Name there truely called vpon s He sheweth that their sinnes are the cause of there horrible 〈◊〉 and yet comforteth them in that he appointeth this tyrant a time whome he wolde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to abolish his religion t This horne shal abolishe for a time the true doctrine and so corrupt Gods seruice u Meaning that he heard one of the Angels as king this question of Christ whome he calleth a certeine one or a 〈◊〉 one or a 〈◊〉 one x That is the Iewes sinnes which were cause of this destruction y That is whiche suppresseth Gods religion and his people z Christ answered me for the 〈◊〉 of the Church a That is vnto so many natural daies be past whi che make six yeres thre moneths and an halfe for so long vnder An tiochus was the Temple prophaned b VVhiche was Christ who 〈◊〉 this maner decla red him selfe to the olde fathers howe 〈◊〉 wolde be God manifested in flesh c This power to commande the Angel declared that he was God d The effect of this vision shal not yet appeare but a long time after e Meanyng the great rage which Antiochus shuld shewe 〈◊〉 the Church f That is out of Grecia g They shal not haue like power as had Alexāder h Nothing that this 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 cruel and also 〈◊〉 that he colde not be deceiued i That is not like Alexāder 〈◊〉 k Bothe the Gentils that dwelt about him and al so the Iewes l VVhat soeuer he goeth about by his crast he shal bring it to passe m That is vnder pretence of peace or 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 in sporte n Meanyng against God o For God wolde destroy him with a notable 〈◊〉 and so comforte his Church p Read vers 14. 2. Mac. 9. 9. q For feare and astonishement a VVho was also called 〈◊〉 b For 〈◊〉 led with ambition went about war res in other coun 〈◊〉 and therefore Darius had the title of the kingdome thogh 〈◊〉 was kyng in effect c For thogh he was an 〈◊〉 Prophet yet he dayly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in knowledge by readyng of the Scriptures d He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of that 〈◊〉 prater whi che he vsed in his house 〈◊〉 a day but of a 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 prayer lest their sinnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 se 〈◊〉 to delay the time of their 〈◊〉 prophecied by 〈◊〉 e That is hast all power in thy selfe to execute thy terrible 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 sinners as thou art riche in 〈◊〉 to comfort them which obey thy worde and 〈◊〉 thee †Ebr him f He 〈◊〉 that whensoeuer God punisheth he doeth it for in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thus the 〈◊〉 neuer 〈◊〉 him of rigour as the wicked do bu acknowledge that in them selues there is 〈◊〉 se why he shuld 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Ebr. confusion of 〈◊〉 g He doeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the kings because of their au 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pra 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for them as the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of these great 〈◊〉 h He sheweth that they rebell a gainst God 〈◊〉 serue him not according to his commandement and worde i As 〈◊〉 27 15. or the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by an othe “ Or gouerned vs †Ebr. 〈◊〉 vpon the 〈◊〉 Exod. 14 28. 〈◊〉 2 11. k That is according to all thy 〈◊〉 promises and the perfor mance 〈◊〉 l 〈◊〉 thy selfe fauorable m That is for thy Christs sake in 〈◊〉 thou 〈◊〉 accept all our 〈◊〉 n Declaring that the godhe 〈◊〉 onely vnto Gods 〈◊〉 and renounce their owne Workes when they seke for 〈◊〉 of their sinnes o Thus he tolde not content him selfe with any 〈◊〉 hemencie of wor 〈◊〉 he was so led with a 〈◊〉 zeale considering Gods promes made to the citie in respect of his Church and for theaduancement of Gods 〈◊〉 p He. 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 cie who prophecied that their ca ptiuitie shulde be 〈◊〉 ie yeres but 〈◊〉 Gods mercie shulde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 excede his iudge ment whiche shulde be foure hundreth nine tie yeres euen to the comming of Christ so then it shuld 〈◊〉 for euer q Meaning Daniels naciō ouer whome he was 〈◊〉 r To shewe 〈◊〉 and to 〈◊〉 sin 〈◊〉 out of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s From the time that Cyrus gaue them leaue to departe and these wekes make 49. yere whereof 46 are referred to the time of the Temple and 3. 10 the laying of the 〈◊〉 t Counting from the sixt yere of Darius who gaue the seconde commandement for the building of the 〈◊〉 are 62 〈◊〉 which make 〈◊〉 yeres which comprehend the time from this building of the Temple vnto the 〈◊〉 of Christ. †Ebr. in 〈◊〉 of time u In this 〈◊〉 weeke of the seuentie shal 〈◊〉 come and preache and suffer death x He shal 〈◊〉 to haue no beautie nor to be of ame 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 53 2. y Meaning 〈◊〉 Vespasians sonne who shulde come and destroy bothe the 〈◊〉 and the people without all hope of recouerie z By the preaching of the Gospel he confirmed his promes first to the Iewes and after to the Gentiles a Christ accomplished this by his death and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b Meaning that Ierusalem and the Sanctuarie shulde be vtterly destroyed for their rebellion against God their 〈◊〉 of some read that the plagues shal be so great that they shal all be astonied at them a He not eth this third yere because at this time the buylding of the Temple b̄egan to be hindered by Cambyses Cyrus sonne When the father made warie in Asia minor against the 〈◊〉 which was a discouraging to the 〈◊〉 and a great feare to Da
euill as therest d As in times past you wold not beleue Gods worde so 〈◊〉 ye not now beleue the 〈◊〉 plagues which are 〈◊〉 e They thē 〈◊〉 shall be your iudges in this cause none shal haue 〈◊〉 ouer thē to controlle them Zeph. 3. 3. f For the Iewes moste feared 〈◊〉 winde because it destroyed their frutes g They shal be so many in nomber h They shall caste vp mountes against it i The Prophet cōforteth the faithful that God will also 〈◊〉 the Babylo niās because they 〈◊〉 abuse this victorie and become 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the praise hereof to their 〈◊〉 k He assureth the godly of Gods pro cection shewing that the enemie 〈◊〉 do no more of thē God hath appointed and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their sinnes required suche a sharpe rod. l So that the great deuoureth the smale and the Caldeans destroye all the worlde m Meaning that the enemies 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 gloriein their owne force power wit n Meaning that they shulde not a I will renounce mine owne iudge ment and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on God to be instructed what I 〈◊〉 answer 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ching 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 it in great 〈◊〉 that he that 〈◊〉 maye read it c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the enemie the comfort of the Churche whiche thing thogh God execute not according to mās hastie affections vet the yssue of bothe is certaine at his time appointed d To truste in him self or in 〈◊〉 thing is 〈◊〉 to be quiet for the 〈◊〉 rest isto stay vpō God by faith Rom. 1 17. Galat. 2. 11 Ebr 10. 38. e He cōpareth the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to a drunkard that is without reason sense whome God will punish and make him a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to all the worlde and thys he speaketh for the comfort of the godly and against the Caldeans f Signifying that all the world shal wish the destruction of 〈◊〉 that by their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 thei heape but vpon them 〈◊〉 more 〈◊〉 burdens for the more they get the more are they troubled g That is the Medes and Persians that shulde destroye the Babylonians h Signifying that the couetous man is the ruine of his owne house when as he 〈◊〉 to enriche it by 〈◊〉 and oppression i The stones of the house shal crye say that they are buylt of blood the wood shal answer and say the same of itself k Meaning that God wil not defer re his vengeance long but wil come and destroye all their labours as thogh they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with fire l In the destructiō of the Babyloniās his glorie shal appeare through all the worlde m He reprocheth thus the King of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as he was 〈◊〉 with couetousnes and crueltie so he prouoked others to the same and 〈◊〉 them by his rage and so in the ende broght them to shame n VVhere as thou thogh est to haue glorie of these thy doings they shall turne to thy shame for thou shalt drinke of the same cup with others in thy 〈◊〉 o Because the Baby lonians were cruel not only agaynste other nacions but also against the people of GOD which is ment by Lebanon and the 〈◊〉 therein he sheweth that the like cruelue shal be executed against them p He sheweth that the Babylonians Gods 〈◊〉 nothing auaile them for they were but blockes or stones 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10 8. q If thou wilt consider what it is and how that it hathe nether breath nor life but is a dead thing a The Prophet instructeth his people to praye vnto God not only for their great sinnes but also for 〈◊〉 they had committed of ignorance b Thus the people were afraied whē they heard Gods threatenings and praied c That is the state of thy Churche which is now ready to perish before it come to half a perfect age which shulde be vnder Christ. d Teman and Paran were 〈◊〉 Sinai where the law was giuē whereby is signified that his deliuerance was as present now as it was then e VVhere by is ment a power that was ioyned with his brightnes which was hid to the rest of the worlde but was reueiled in Mount Sinaito his people Psal. 31. 19. f Signifying that God hathe wonderfull meanes and euer had a marueilous power when he wolde delyuer hys Church g The 〈◊〉 of this king of Syria in vexing thy peo ple was made ma nifest by thy iudgement to the comfort of thy Church Iud. 1. 10. also of the 〈◊〉 nites which destroied them selues Iudg. 7 22. h Meaning that God was not angrie with the waters but that by this meanes he wolde destroy his enemies deliuer his Church i And so didest vse all the 〈◊〉 as instruments for the destruction of thine enemies k That is thy power l For he had not onely made a couenant which Abraham but renu edit with hisposteritie m Read Nō 20. 11. n He alludeth to the red sea 〈◊〉 which gaue passage to Gods people and shewed signes of their obedience as it were by 〈◊〉 vp of their hands o As appeareth Iosh. 10. 〈◊〉 p According to thy commandement the sunne was directed by the weapons of thy people that foght in thy cause as thogh it durst not go for ewarde q Signifying that there is no saluation but by Christ r From the top to the toe thou hast destroyed the enemies s God destroyed his enemies bothe great and sma le with their owne weapons thogh they were neuer so 〈◊〉 against his Church t He returneth to that which he spake in the 2 ver and sheweth how he was afraide of Gods iudgements u He sheweth that the faithful can neuer haue true rest except they fele before the weight of Gods iudgement x That is the enemies but the godlie shal turne to good vnto them y He declareth wherein 〈◊〉 the comfort and ioy of the faithful thogh theise neuer so great afflictions prepared z The chief singer vpon the instrumentes of musicke shal haue occasion to praise God forth is great 〈◊〉 ce of his Church 〈◊〉 King 22. 1. 〈◊〉 King 21. 19. a 〈◊〉 God was angrie which these dumme crea tures but because man was so wicked for whose cause they were created God maketh them to take parte of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him b VVhich were an order 〈◊〉 superstitions men 〈◊〉 ted to minister in the seruice of Baal and were as his peculiar chapelens read 2. King 23. 5 hosea 10. 5. c He alludeth to their 〈◊〉 Molech which was forbidden Leu 20 2. yet they called him their king made him as a god therefore he here noteth them that wil bothe 〈◊〉 they worship God wil sweare by idoles and 〈◊〉 thē which halting is here cōdem ned as Ezek. 20 39 〈◊〉 17. 13. d Meaning the 〈◊〉 which did imitate the strange apparel of other nacions to winne their fauour thereby and to appeare glorious in the eyes of all other read Ezek 23
loue is to be pre ferred to Gods calling therfore Iesus calleth thē dead Which are hindered by 〈◊〉 Worldlie thing to follow Christ. 〈◊〉 4. 35. Luke 8. 22. m The Wicked Wolde euer differre their punis hement thin king al correctiō to come to sone Mark 5. 5. Luke 8. 26. n The deuill desi reth euer to do harme but he can do no more then God doeth appoint o Meaning the lake of Gennesareth p These Gergesenes estemed more their hogges then 〈◊〉 Christ. Marke 2. 〈◊〉 Luke 5. 〈◊〉 a And also his faith that had the 〈◊〉 for ex cept We haue faith our sinnes can not be forgiuen b Iesus toucheth the principall cause of all our miseries Which is sinne c Because they did maliciously refuse Christe Who offred him selfe vnto them d Christ speaketh accordyng to their capacities for they more estemed outWarde miracles then the 〈◊〉 and power of Iesus Christe Whereby their sinnes might be forgiuen Mark 2. 〈◊〉 Luke 5. 27. e He reproueth the vaine persua sion of them which thoght thē selues whole contemned the poore sicke sinners whiche soght 〈◊〉 Christ to be their phisicion f Which are puffed vp with vain confidence of your owne righteousnes g God requireth not ceremonies but brotherlie loue of one tow ardes another Hose 6. 7. Chap. 12. 7. 1. Tim. 〈◊〉 5. Mar. 2 18. h Christ wolde spare his 〈◊〉 a while not burdening them to muche lest he shulde discourage them Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i Christ compareth his disciples for their infirmi tie to olde garments and olde vessels which are not able as yet to beare the perfection of his 〈◊〉 which he meaneth by new cloth and 〈◊〉 wine “ Or rawe and vndressed k The minde which is infected with the dregges of super 〈◊〉 ceremonies is not 〈◊〉 to receiue the pleasant wine of the Gospel “ Bottels or bag ges of ledder or 〈◊〉 kinne wherin wine was caried an asses or camels Mar. 5. 22. Luke 8 4. l Players vpon 〈◊〉 or pipes or other instruments whiche in those dayes they vsed at buryales m He wolde proue whether they bare hym that reuerence which was 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Luke 〈◊〉 14. Chap. 12. 24. Mark 〈◊〉 22. Luke 11. 17. n This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of extreme impietie seing all the people confessed the contrarie Mark 6. 6. Luke 〈◊〉 22. o Whereby God 〈◊〉 his people together that he may 〈◊〉 ouer them Mark 6. 34. Luke 〈◊〉 2. Iohn 4. 36. p He meaneth the people are ripe and ready to receiue the gospel 〈◊〉 the nomber of the elect to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haruest “ Or 〈◊〉 forth Mark 3. 1. Luke 9. 1. “ Or the 〈◊〉 Act. 13. 46. Luke 〈◊〉 59. a For the kyngdome of God must first be 〈◊〉 ched vnto them because Christ was especially promised vnto them Luke 9. 3. and 22. 35. b He 〈◊〉 them to offer them selues frely to the Lordes worke without respect of gaine or 〈◊〉 Mark. 6. 8. c Because he 〈◊〉 deth them not for a long time 〈◊〉 only for one 〈◊〉 he defendeth the thinges 〈◊〉 might let them nether is this a perpetuall commandement “ Or prouide for Or 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 5. 18. Luk. 10. 7. Luk. 10. 〈◊〉 Mar. 6. 11 Luk. 9. 8. Act. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 18. 6. d To signifie that their land is polluted and that you consent not to their wickednes e Who were not so liuely taught and 〈◊〉 Luk. 10. 3. “ Or simple f Not reuenging wrong muche lesse doing 〈◊〉 g To take from them al 〈◊〉 of ignorance to make them in excusable Mar. 13. 11. Luk 12 11. Luk 21 16. Mar. 13. 13. Luk 21 19. h To profite and do good ād not to be idle i And wil cōfort you giue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of his presence and he 〈◊〉 not of their 〈◊〉 sēding but of the whole time of their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k It was the name of an idole whiche signified the god 〈◊〉 and indispite therof was attributed to the deuil Read 2. King 〈◊〉 2. and the wicked called Christ by this 〈◊〉 Luk. 6. 40. Iohn 13. 6. 15. 20 Chap. 12. 2. l Which in those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so made that men may walke vpō 〈◊〉 Mar. 4. 22. Luk. 〈◊〉 17. 12. 2. 1. Sam 14. 〈◊〉 Act. 27 34. 〈◊〉 8. 〈◊〉 8. m And acknow ledge me his one he 〈◊〉 Luk 9. 26. 12. 8. 2. Tim. 2. 12. Luk 12. 51. n He giueth vs inwarde peace in our consciences but outward ly we must haue warre with 〈◊〉 ked worldelings o Which thing cometh not of the propertie of Christ but procedeth of the malice of men which loue not the 〈◊〉 he but darkenes are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the worde of sal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. 6. Luk. 14 26. p Also they that inuentanie other way to honour God then that he 〈◊〉 prescribed by 〈◊〉 worde follow not Christ but go before him Chap. 16. 24. Mar. 8. 14. q He that dothe preferre his life before my glorie Luk. 10 6. Luk. 9. 23. 14. 27 r We must reuerence Christ in his 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 them as sent from him honour them for their 〈◊〉 sake Mar. 9. 4. Ioh. 3. 20. Luk. 7. 18. a Not because Iohn was ignorant of Christ but that he might teach his disciples that his office was to lead them to Christ. Isa. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. 16. Or the Gospel is preached to the poore b 〈◊〉 take no 〈◊〉 by Christ to be 〈◊〉 from the Gospel c A man 〈◊〉 d For the Prophetes 〈◊〉 Christ lōg before he came but Iohn as it Were pointed him With his finger e Whiche Were begotten borne by the meanes of man ād after the commune 〈◊〉 of nature for Christ 〈◊〉 by the holie Gost. Malach. 3. 1. f The least of thē that shal preache the Gospel in the new estat of Christs Churche shal 〈◊〉 more 〈◊〉 knowledge thē Iohn and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e shall be more ex cellent g 〈◊〉 zeales are inflamed With desire to 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 offered are most 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h They prophecied things to come Whiche 〈◊〉 We se present and more cleare i Meaning histe 〈◊〉 concerning Iohn Luk. 16. 16. “ Or 〈◊〉 mour 〈◊〉 k They that are Wise in dede acknowledge the Wisdom of God in him 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 contemne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. 5. Luk. 7 32. Luk. 7. 29. Luk 10. 13. l 〈◊〉 of great 〈◊〉 full of dissolution 〈◊〉 Or therefore Luk. 10. 〈◊〉 m Faith cometh not of mans Wil or power but by the secret 〈◊〉 nation of God Which is the declaration of his eternall counsel Iohn 3. 36. Iohn 6. 46. n Which fele the Waight grief of your sinnes and 〈◊〉 o To be gouerned by my Spirit and to 〈◊〉 your affections Ier. 6 〈◊〉 1. Iohn 5. 〈◊〉 Mar. 2. 25. Luk. 6. 1 Deut. 23. 21. a Necessitie 〈◊〉 keth that lawful Which is prohibited for a certei ne respect in things apperteining to ceremonies 1. Sam 21. 6. Exod. 〈◊〉 33. Leui 8. 31. 24. 9. b
Chap. 3. 17 c To wit Satan Ioh. 12. 〈◊〉 14. 30. Ephes. 6. 〈◊〉 d In whome god doeth shew him self to be 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is called so in respect of his office e As they which 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seke to besene and knowen 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 gene 1. 3. f Which are your seruants g That we hauing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shuld communicate the same with 〈◊〉 and therefore Christ calieth thē the light of the world Mat. 5. 14. h Albeit the ministers of the gospel be contem ptible as touchīg their persone yet the treasure which they carie is nothing worse or inferior i All the faithful and 〈◊〉 the ministers must drinke of this cup because the worlde heateth Christ and also that the 〈◊〉 shulde bē comformable to Christ their head yet by the mightie power of Christ who ouer came death they are made conque 〈◊〉 k By our death you haue life so that the frute of our afflictions co meth to you l The same faith by the inspiratiō of the holie Gost m In 〈◊〉 vs from these dan gers which is as it were a restoring from death to life Psal. 116. 10. n That in being deliuered and restored to you againe may not onely myself 〈◊〉 God thankes for this infinite 〈◊〉 of deliuerance but also you all which 〈◊〉 bothe partakers of mine affliction and comforte may abundantly set forthe his glorie Or be 〈◊〉 o Groweth stronger p Which is so called in respect of the euerlasting life a After this bodie shal be dissol ued it shal be made incorrupti ble immortal “ Or if so be we shal be founde clothed and not naked Reuel 16. 15. “ Or wherein b Not onely quiet in minde but also ready to susteine all dangers being assured of the good successe thereof “ Or strangers in the bodie c For here onely we beleue in God and se him not d In this bodie e Out of this bo die to heauen Rom. 14. 10. f That is ether glorie or shame g His feareful iudgement h He reproueth the dignitie of his ministerie by the frute and effect therof which is to bring 〈◊〉 to Christ. i By imbracing the same faith which we preache to others k As they which more estemed the outward shewe of wisdome and 〈◊〉 then true godlines l As the aduersa ries said 〈◊〉 colde not abide to heare them praised m Our folie serueth to Gods glorie n Therfore who so euer giueth pla ce to ambition or vaine glorie is yet dead and liueth not in Christ. o As the onely faithful do in Christ. p According to the estimation of the worlde but as he is guided by the Spirit of God q We do not este me nor commen de Christ him self now as he was an excellent man but as he was the Sonne of God partaker of his glorie and in whome God dwelled corpotally and do you thinke that I wil 〈◊〉 my self or anie man in setting for the his giftes Yea when I praise my ministerie I commende the power of God when I commende our worthie factes I praise the mightie power of God set forthe by vs wormes and wretches Isa. 41 〈◊〉 r Let him be 〈◊〉 and renounce him self els all the rest is nothing Reucl. 21. 5. s Therefore without Christ we can not enioye the life euerlasting nor come to God t That is a sacrifice for sinne u By 〈◊〉 when we shal be 〈◊〉 with Christs iustice Isa. 43. 8. a To wit Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whetein he hathe powred for the his infinite loue b By the infideles if they sawe no frute come thereof 1. Cor. 4. 〈◊〉 c He declareth with what weapons he resisted his afflictions d Who is the efficient cause e Whiche is the final cause f By the Gospel and the power of God and hys owne integritie he ouer 〈◊〉 Satan the worlde as with weapōs on 〈◊〉 side most 〈◊〉 g Signifying his 〈◊〉 vehement affection h Their iudge 〈◊〉 was so corrupted that they were not likewise affectioned towardes hym as he was to 〈◊〉 them i She we like affection towardes me k He semeth to allude to that which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 22. 10. “ Or the deuill Eccle. 13. 31. Where the Lorde 〈◊〉 that an oxe and an asse be not yoked together because the match is vnequal so if the faithfull marie with the infideles or elshaue to do with them in anie thing vnlawful it is here reproued l So called because he hath not onely life in 〈◊〉 selfe but 〈◊〉 it also to all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 3. 13. and 6. 19. Leui. 26. 11. Isa. 52. 〈◊〉 Ierem. 31. 1. a Consider this wel ye that serue idoles with your bodies and yet thinke your consciences pure towarde God God wil one day 〈◊〉 you for your 〈◊〉 b Of bodie and soule c That we may teache you d By griedie 〈◊〉 e He had nether rest in bodie nor 〈◊〉 and it semeth that he al ludeth to that 〈◊〉 is written 〈◊〉 32. 25. for the crosse to mans eye is commune bothe to the godlie and to the wicked althogh to 〈◊〉 ends f This ioye 〈◊〉 all my sorowes 1. 〈◊〉 2. 19. g Whose hearts Gods Spirit doeth touche he is 〈◊〉 for his sinnes committed against so merciful a Father and these 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of his repentance as witnes Dauids and Peters 〈◊〉 others which are sorie for their sin nes onely for feare of punishment and Gods vengeance fall in 〈◊〉 desperacion as Cain Saul Achitophel and 〈◊〉 h In asking God forgiuenes i 〈◊〉 in iudging and 〈◊〉 your selues you preuented Gods angre “ Heart k The Greke worde 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ment moste great loue and tender 〈◊〉 l Bothe in thinking and reporting wel of you a This benefite of God appeared in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first that the Ma cedonians being in so great afflictions were so prompt to helpe others and next that being in great pouertie were verie liberal towards others b So that a moste abundant riuer of riches flowed out of their 〈◊〉 c So he 〈◊〉 their liberalitie ether because thei were the bestowers of Gods graces or because thei receiued thē of God frely and 〈◊〉 they desired Paul to se to the distribution thereof d Euerie man may do good that hathe abilitie thereunto but towil and haue aminde to do good cometh of 〈◊〉 charitie e That as you helpe others in their nede so 〈◊〉 shal releue your want f That bothe you and others as occasion shal serue may relieue the godlie according to their necessities Exod. 16. 18. g And willing ly offred him self to gather your almes h In 〈◊〉 the Gospel Some vnderstād Luke others 〈◊〉 i His wel doing is approued before God and man Rom. 12. 17. k That is by whome Christs glorie is greatly aduanced Prouerb 〈◊〉 Rom. 12 8. 〈◊〉 35. 11. a Lest thei 〈◊〉 giue but 〈◊〉 distrusting 〈◊〉 impo uerish thē 〈◊〉 thereby he sheweth that God wil so blese
Paul to the Romains Galatians disputeth against thē which attributed iustificatiō to the workes here S. 〈◊〉 reasoneth against thē whiche vtterly condemne 〈◊〉 therefore Paul sheweth the cau ses of our iustification ād Iames the effectes there it is declaredhow we are iustified here how we are knowen to be iustified there workes are excluded as not the cause of our iusti fication here thei are approued as effects proceding thereof there they are denied to go before thē that shal be iustified and here they are sayd to followe them that are iustified i In thine owne opinion “ Or without workes k Here dedes are cosidered as ioy ned wyth true faith Gen. 15. 6. Rom. 4. 5. l So that fayth was not ydle Gal. 3. 6. m The more his faith was declared by hys obedience and good workes the more was it knowen to men to be perfite as the goodnes of a tre is knowen by her good frute otherwise no man can haue perfectiō in this worlde for euerieman must pray for remission of his sinnes and increase of fayth n Is so knowen and declared to man o Of that 〈◊〉 and dead fayth whereof ye boast p Meaning hereby all them that were not Iewes and were receiued to grace q VVherefore we are iustified onely by that liuelie faith whiche doeth apprehende the mercie of God towarde vs in Iesus Christ. a Vsurpe not through ambitiō autoritie ouer your brethren “ Or stomble b He that well considereth him selfe shal not be rigorous toward his brethren Eccle. 14. 1. and 19. 16. and 25 〈◊〉 c He that is able to moderate his tongue hathe 〈◊〉 to an excellent vertue “ Or matter d An heape and ful measure of all 〈◊〉 e The intemperant e of the 〈◊〉 gue is as a flame of hel fyre f VVithout mixtion and dissimulation g And examining thynges with extreme ri gour as hypocrites who onely iustifie them selues and condemne all others h So that 〈◊〉 life is according to their profession a For the Lawe of the members continually fighteth against the Lawe of the minde b He calleth adul terers here 〈◊〉 the maner of the Scriptures then whiche preferre the 〈◊〉 of the worlde to the loue of God Iohn 2. 15. c The imagination of 〈◊〉 heart is wicked Gen. 6. 5. 8 21. Prou. 3. 34. 1. Peter 5. 5. Ephes. 4. 27 d The Greke worde signifieth that 〈◊〉 which is ioyned 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fastnes as appeareth in the countenance 1. Peter 5. 6. e In vsurpynge the autoritie of iudging whiche is due to the Lawe f He she weth that this seuere iudgynge of others is to depriue God of his 〈◊〉 Rom. 14. 4. g VVe ought to submit our selues to the proui dence of God Act. 19. 21. 1. Cor. 4. 19. h He answereth to them whiche said they knewe what was good but they wolde not do it a He meaneth them with the vengeance of God which shal not onely make them to wepe but to howleād 〈◊〉 b And kindle the wrath of God against you Rom. 2. 5. c To suffice till the end of the worlde d VVhiche were the dayes of the sacrifices or feastes when they vsed to banket fede more 〈◊〉 then other dayes e VVhich is 〈◊〉 the corne is sow en and a litle be fore it is mowen f Be not greiued not aske vengeance Mar. 5. 34. g That whiche must be astirmed affirme it simply ād without othes 〈◊〉 that whiche must be deuied by thys he 〈◊〉 not from the magistrate his autoritie who may require an othe for the maintenance of iustice iudgement ād trueth “ Or 〈◊〉 h The gift of hea ling was then in the Church i VVhich in those dayes 〈◊〉 asigne of the gift beyng 〈◊〉 away the signe is to no vse Mat. 6. 13. k In callynge 〈◊〉 the Name of the Lord. l Open that whi che greueth you that a remedie may be 〈◊〉 and this is commanded bothe for him that cōplaineth and for him that heareth that the one shulde shew his 〈◊〉 to the other 1. King 17. 〈◊〉 Eccl. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke 4. 〈◊〉 a Whiche were Iewes to whome he was appointed to be an Apostle b The fre 〈◊〉 of God is the efficient cause of our saluariō the material cause is Christs 〈◊〉 our effectual calling is the formal cause the finall cause is our 〈◊〉 “ Or vnto obedience c To wit of Christ d For it is but dead and vaine hope whiche is without Christ. 2. Cor. 〈◊〉 3. Ephe. 1. 3. e Therefore they ought to loke for no earth lie king dome of the Messias f At the day of iudgement g And nede doeth so require whē it pleaseth God to lay hys crosse vpon his for to drawe thē from 〈◊〉 things and make them partakers of his heauenlie graces h At his seconde comming “ Or rewarde i Their ministerie was more pro fitable to vs then to thē for we se the things accomplished which they prophecied k Prepare your selues to the Lord. Luk. 17. 〈◊〉 l Vntil is seconde comming m When you were in ignorance and 〈◊〉 not Christ. Luk. 1. 〈◊〉 Leui. 11. 44. 19. 2. 20. 7. Deut. 10. 17. Rom. 2. 1. Galat. 2. 6. n According 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the heart 1. Cor. 6. 20. 7. 27. o Read Ezek. 20. 18. Ebr. 9. 14. 1. Ioh. 1. 7. Reuela 1. 6. Rom. 16. 〈◊〉 Ephes. 3. 9. Colos. 1. 〈◊〉 p When Christ appeared vnto the worlde and when the Gospel was preached 2. Tim. 1. 10. Tit. 1. 2. Rom. 12. 10. Ephes. 4. 2. Chap. 2. 17. Isa. 40 6. q Therefore we must renounce our former 〈◊〉 Eccles. 14. 18. Iam. 1. 10. Rom. 6. 4. Ephes. 4. 23. Colos. 〈◊〉 8. Ebr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a In this their infancie new cō ming to Christ he willeth them to take hedelest for the pure milke which is the first beginnings of learning the sincere worde they be not deceyued by them whiche chop and change it giue poyson in stede there of “ Or the milke of vnderstandynge whiche is with as deceit b Meaning that God hath appoin ted Christe to be chief and head of his Churche Reuel 1. 6. Isa 28. 16. Rom. 9. 33. c The Priests Do ctors Anciēts of the people Psal. 119. 22. Mat. 21 42. Act. 4. 11. Isa. 8. 14. Rom. 9. 31. d That is partakers of Christes Priesthode and kingdome “ Or gotten by 〈◊〉 Exod. 19. 6. Reuel 5. 10. Hosea 2. 23. Rom. 9. 25. Galat. 5. 17. Rom. 13. 14. Chap. 3. 16. Mat. 5. 26. Rom. 13. 1. e Your good con uersacion shal be as a preparatiue against that day that God shall shew mercie vn to thē and turne them “ Or publike gouernement Chap. 1. 〈◊〉 Rom. 12 10 Ephes. 6. 5. f 〈◊〉 thē whiche acknowledge one self Father in heauen Colos 3. 〈◊〉 2. Cot. 7. 10. g In all obediēce this must before 〈◊〉 eyes that we obey in the Lord for if anie
euerie people and to euerie prouince according to the writing thereof and to euerie people according to their language in the name of King Ahashuerōsh was it writen sealed with the Kings ring 13 And the letters were sent by postes into all the Kings prouinces to rote out to kill and to destroye all the Iewes bothe yong and olde children and women in one day vpon the thirtēt day of the twelft moneth which is the moneth Adar and to spoile them as a pray 14 The contents of the writing was that there shulde be giuen a commandement in all prouinces and published vnto all peo ple that thei shulde be ready against the same day 15 And the postes compelled by the Kings cō mandement went for the and the commādement was giuen in the place at Shushan and the King and Haman sate drinking but the citie of Shushan was in perplexitie CHAP. IIII. 5 Mordecái giueth the Quene knowledge of the cruel decree of the King against the Iewes 16 She willeth that they pray for her 1 NOw when Mordecai perceiued all that was done Mordecai rent his clothes put on lackecloth and ashes and went out into the middes of the citie and cryed with a great crye and a bitter 2 And he came euen before 〈◊〉 Kings gate but he might not entre within the Kings gate being clothed with sackecloth 3 And in euerie prouince place whether the Kings charge and his commission came there was great soro we among the Ie wes and fasting and weping mourning and many laye in sacke cloth and in ashes 4 ¶ Then Esters maides and her eunuches came and tolde it her therefore the Quene was very heauy and she sent raiment to clothe Mordecái and to take away his sac kecloth from him but he receiued it not 5 Thē called Estér Harách one of the King eunuches whome he had appointed to serue her and gaue him a commandement vnto Mordecái to knowe what it was and why it was 6 So Hatách went forthe to Mordecái vnto the streat of the citie which was before the Kings gate 7 And Mordecái tolde him of all that which had come vnto him and of the summe of the siluer that Hamán had promised to paye vnto the Kings treasures because of the Iewes for to destroye them 8 Also he gaue him the copie of the writing cōmission that was giuen at Shushán to destroye thē that he might shewe it vn to Estér and declare it vnto her to charge her that she shulde go in to the King and make peticiō and supplication before him for her people 9 ¶ So when Hatách came he tolde Estér the wordes of Mordecái 10 Then Estér said vnto Hatáth and comman ded him to say vnto Mordecái 11 All the Kings seruants and the people of the Kings prouinces do knowe that who soeuer man or woman that commeth to the king into the inner court which is not called there is a lawe of his that he shal dye except him to whome the King holdeth out the golden rod that he may liue Now I haue now bene called to come vnto the King these thirtie dayes 12 And they certified Mordecái of Esters wordes 13 And Mordecái said that thei shulde answer Estér thus Thinke not with thy self thou shalt escape in the Kings house more then all the Iewes 14 For if thou holdest thy peace at this time comfort and deliuerance shal appeare to the Iewes out of another place but thou and thy fathers house shal perish who knoweth whether thou art come to the kingdome for such a time 15 Then Estér commanded to answer Morde cái 16 Go and assemblie all the Iewes that are found in Shushan and fast ye for me and eat not nor drinke in thre dayes day nor night I also my maides wil fast like wise so wil I go in to the King which is not ac cording to the Law and if I perish I perish 17 So mordecāi went his way and did accucording to all that Estér had commanded him CHAP. V. 1 Estér entreth in to the King and biddeth him and Hamán to a feast 11 Hamán prepareth a galous fot Mordecái 1 ANd on the third day Estér put on her royal apparel and stode in the court of the Kings place within ouer against the Kings house and the King sate vpon his royal throne in the Kings palace ouer against the gate of the house 2 And when the king sawe Estér the Quene standing in the court she found fauour in his sight and the king helde out the gol den sceptre that was in hād so Estēr drewe nere and touched the toppe of the sceptre 3 Then said the king vnto her What wilt thou Quene Estér and what is thy request it shal be euen giuen thee to the halfe of the kingdome 4 Thē said Estér If it please the king let the king and Hamán come this day vnto the banket that I haue prepared for him 5 And the king said Cause Hamán to make hast that he maie do as Estér hathe said So the king and Haman came to the banket that Estér had prepared 6 And the king said vnto Estér at the banket of wine What is thy peticion that it may be giuen thee what is thy request it shal euen be performed vnto the halfe of the kingdome 7 Then answered Estēr and said My peticiō and my request is 8 If I haue founde fauour in the sight of the king and if it please the king to giue me my peticion and to performe my request let the king and Hamán come to the banket that I shal prepare for Shem and I wil do to morowe according to the kings saying 9 ¶ Then wēt Hamán for the the same day ioyful and with a glad heart But when Hamā sawe Mordecái in the kings gate that he stode not vp nor moued for him then was Hamā ful of indignaciō at Mordecái 10 Neuertheles Haman refrained him self when he came home he sent and called for his friends and Zeresh his wife 11 And Hamán tolde them of the glorie of his riches and the multitude of his children and all the things wherein the King had promoted him and how that he had set him aboue the princes and seruants of the King 12 Hamán said moreouer Yea Estér the Que ne did let no man come in with the King to the banket that she had prepared saue me and tomorowe am I bidden vnto her al so with the King 13 But all this doeth nothing auaile me as lōg as I se Mordecái the Iewe sitting at the Kings gate 14 Then said Zeresh his wife and all his friēds vnto him Let them make a tre of fiftie cu bites hie and tomorowe speake thou vnto the King that Mordecái may be hanged thereon then shalt thou go ioyfully with the King vnto the banket And the thing pleased
his sword he hathe bent his bowe and made it readie 13 He hathe also prepared hym deadly weapons he wil ordeine his arrowes for them that 〈◊〉 me 14 * Beholde he shal 〈◊〉 with wickednes for he hathe conceiued mischief but he shal bring forthe a lye 15 He 〈◊〉 made a pit and diggedit and is fallen into the pit that he made 16 His mischief shal returne vpon hys owne head and his crueltie shal fall vpon his owne pate 17 I will praise the Lorde accordyng to hys righteousnes and wil sing praise to the Name of the Lord moste high PSAL. VIII 1 The Prophete consideryng the exc 〈◊〉 liberalitie and fatherlie prouidence of GOD towards man whome he made as it were a god ouer all his workes doeth not one ly giue great thankes but is astonished with the admiration of the same as one nothyng able to compasse suche great mercies ¶ To him that excelleth on Gittith A Psalme of Dauid 1 O Lord our Lorde howe excellent is thy Name in all the worlde whiche hast set thy glorie aboue the heauens 2 Out of the mouthe of babes and suckelings hast thou ordeined strength because of thine enemies that thou my ghtest still the enemie and the auenger 3 When I beholde thine heauens euen the workes of thy fingers the moone and the starres which thou hast ordeined 4 What is man say I that thou art mindfull of him and the sonne of man that thou 〈◊〉 him 5 For thou hast made hym a litle lower then GOD and crowned him with glorie and worship 6 Thou hast made hym to haue dominion in the wordes of thine hands thou hast put all things vnder his fete 7 All shepe and oxen yea and the beastes of the field 8 The foules of the aire and the fishe of the sea and that whiche passeth through the paths of the seas 9 O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the worlde PSAL. IX 1 After he had giuen thankes to God for the sundrie victo ries that he had sent him agaynst hys enemies and also proued by manifolde 〈◊〉 how readie God was at hand in all his troubles 14 He being now likewise in dan ger of 〈◊〉 enemies desireth God to helpe hym according to his wonte 17 And to destroye the malicious arrogancie of his aduersaries ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Muth Labbén A Psalme of Dauid 1 I Wil praise the LORDE with my whole hearte I will speake of all thy meruelous workes 2 I wil be glad and reioyce in thee I wil sing praise to thy Name ô moste high 3 For that myne enemies are turned backe they shal fall and perish at thy presence 4 For thou hast mainteined my right and my cause thou art set in the throne and iudgest right 5 Thou hast rebuked the heathen thou haste destroied the wicked thou hast put out their name for euer and euer 6 O enemie destructions are come to a perpetual end ād thou hast destroied the cities their memorial is perished with them 7 But the Lord shall sit for euer he hathe prepared his throne for iudgement 8 For he shal iudge the world in rightcousnes and shal iudge the people with equitie 9 The Lord also will be a refuge for the poore a refuge in due time euen in affliction 10 And they that knowethy Name wil trust in thee for thou Lorde hast not failed them that seke thee 11 Sing praises to the Lorde which dwelleth in Zion shewethe people his workes 12 For whē he maketh inquisition for blood he remembreth it and forgetteth not the complaint of the poore 13 Haue mercie vpon me ô Lorde consider my trouble whiche I 〈◊〉 of them that hate me thou that liftest me vp from the gates of death 14 That I maye shewe all thy prayses within the gates of the daughter of Zion and reioyce in thy saluacion 15 The heathen are sunkē downe in the pit that they made in the net that they hid is their 〈◊〉 taken 16 The Lorde is knowē by executing iudgement the wicked is snared in the worke of his owne hands Higgaión Sélah 17 The wicked shal turne into hel and all nations that forget God 18 For the poore shal not be alwaie forgotten the hope of the afflicted shal not perish for euer 19 Vp Lord let not man preuaile let the heathen be iudged in thy sight 20 Put them in feare ô Lord that the heathen maie know that they are but men Sélah PSAL. X. 1 He complaineth of the fraude rapine tyrannie and all kindes of wrong which worldelie men vse assigning the cause thereof that 〈◊〉 men beyng as it were drunken with worldelie prosperitie and therefore settyng a parte all feare and reuerence towardes God thinke they may do all thyngs without countrowling 15 Therefore he calleth vpon God to send some remedie agaynst these desperate euils 16 And at length comforteth him selfe with hope of deliuerance 1 WHy standest thou farre of ô LORD and hidest thee in due time euē in affliction 2 The wicked with pride doeth persecute the poore let them be taken in the craftes that they haue imagined 3 For the wicked hathe made boast of hys owne heartes desire and the couetous blesseth him selfe he contemneth the Lord. 4 The 〈◊〉 is so proude that he seketh not for God he thinketh alwaies There is no God 5 His wayes alwaye prosper thy Iudgements are 〈◊〉 aboue hys sight therefore defieth he all his enemies 6 He saieth in his heart I shall neuer be moued nor be in danger 7 Hys 〈◊〉 is full of cursing and disceite and fraude vnder his tongue is mischief and iniquitie 8 He lieth in waite in the villages in the secret places doeth he murther the innocent his eies are bent against the poore 9 He lieth in wait secretly euen as a lyon in hys denne he lieth in waite to spoyle the poore he doeth spoyle the poore when he draweth him into his net 10 He crowcheth and boweth therfore heapes of the poore do fall by his might 11 He hathe said in his heart GOD hathe forgotten he hideth awaye his face and will neuerse 12 Arise o Lord God lift vp thine hand forget not the poore 13 Wherefore doeth the wycked contemne God he saieth in hys hearte Thou wilt not regarde 14 Yet thou hast sene it for thou beholdest mischief and wrong that thou maiest take it into thine hands the poore committeth him selfe vnto thee for thou art the helper of the fatherles 15 Breake thou the arme of the wicked and malicious searche his wickednes and thou shalt finde none 16 The Lord is King for euer and euer the heathen are destroyed forthe of his land 17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the poore thou preparest their heart thou bendest thine eare to them 18 To iuge the
fatherles and poore that earth lie man cause to feare no more PSAL. XI 2 This psalme cōteineth two partes In the first Dauid shew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 harde assaltes of 〈◊〉 he susteined and in how great anguish of minde he was when Saúl did persecute him 4 Then next he reioyceth that God sēt him 〈◊〉 cour in his necessitie declaring his iustice aswel in gouer ning the good the wicked men as the whole worlde ¶ To him that excelleth A Psal. of Dauid 1 IN the Lord put I my trust how say ye then to my soule Flee to your mountaine as a birde 2 For lo the wicked bend their bowe and make readie their arrowes vpō the strig that they may secretly shoote at them which are vpright in heart 3 For the 〈◊〉 are cast downe what hathe the righreous done 4 The Lord is in his 〈◊〉 palace the Lords throne is in the 〈◊〉 his eyes wil consi der his 〈◊〉 lids wil trye the children of men 5 The Lord wil trye the righteous but the wic ked and him that loueth iniquitie doeth his soule hate 6 Vpon the wicked he shal raine snares fyer and brimstone and stormie tempest this is the porcion of their cup. 7 For the righteous Lord louethrighteousnes his contenan ce doeth beholde the iust PSAL. XII 1 The Propher lamēting the miserable estate of the people and the decay of all 〈◊〉 order desireth God spedely to send succour to his children 7 Thē comforting him self and others with the assurar ce of Gods helpe he 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that God obserueth in keping his promises ¶ To him that excelleth vpon the eight tune A 〈◊〉 of Dauid 1 HElpe Lord for there is not a godlie mā left for the faithful are failed 〈◊〉 amōg the children of men 2 They speake deceitfully euerie one with his neighbour flattering with their lippes speake with a double heart 3 The Lord cut of all flattering lippes the tongue that speaketh proude 〈◊〉 4 Which haue said With our tongue wil we preuaile our lippes are our own who is lord ouer vs 5 Now for the oppression of the nedie and for the sighes of the poore I wil vp sayeth the Lord wil set at libertie him whom the wicked hathe snared 6 The wordes of the Lord are pure wordes as the siluer tryed in a fornace of earth fined seuen folde 7 Thou wilt kepe them ô Lord thou wilt pre serue him from this generacion for euer 8 The wicked walke on euerie side whē they are exalted it is a shame for the sonnes of men PSAL. XIII 1 Dauid as it were ouercome with sundrie and newe afflictions flieth to God as his on elie 〈◊〉 3 And so at the length being 〈◊〉 through Gods 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 moste sure confidence against the 〈◊〉 horrors of 〈◊〉 ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid 1 HOw long wilt thou forget me ô Lord for euer how long wilt thou hyde thy face fromme 2 How long shal I take coūsel within my self hauing wearines daiely in mine heart how lōg shal mine enemie be exalted aboue me 3 Beholde heare me ò Lord my God lightē mine eyes that I slepe not in death 4 Lest mine enemie saye I haue preuailed against him and they that afflict me reioyce when I slide 5 But I trust in thy mercie mine heart shal reioyce in thy saluacion I 〈◊〉 sing to the Lord because he hathe 〈◊〉 with me PSAL. XIIII 1 He describeth thep 〈◊〉 nature of men which were so growen to 〈◊〉 that God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vtter cō tempt 7 For the which thing althogh he was greatly grie ued yet being persuaded that God wolde 〈◊〉 some pre 〈◊〉 remedie he 〈◊〉 him self and others ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid 1 THe foole hathe said in his heart There is no God they haue corrupted done an abominable worke there is none that doeth good 2 The Lord loked downe from heauen vpon the children of men to se if there were anie that wolde vnderstand and seke God 3 All are gone out of the way they are all corrupt there is none that doeth good no not one 4 Do not all the workers of iniquitie knowe that they eat vp my people as they eat bread they call not vpon the Lord. 5 There they shal be takē with feare because God 〈◊〉 in the generacion of the iust 6 You haue made a mocke at the counsel of the poore because the Lord is his trust 7 Oh giue saluacion vnto Israél out of Zión when the Lord turneth the 〈◊〉 of his people then Iaakób 〈◊〉 Israél shal be glad PSAL. XV. 1 This Psalme teacheth on 〈◊〉 condition God did chuse the lewes for his peculiar people wherefore he placed his Temple among them whiche was to the intent that they by liuing vprightely and godly might witnes that they were his special and holie people ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 LOrd who shal dwel in thy Tabernacle who shal rest in thine holie Mountayne 2 He that walketh vprightly and worketh righteousnes and speaketh the trueth in his heart 3 He that sclandreth not with his tongue nor doeth euil to his neighbour nor receiueth a false reporte against his neighbour 4 In whose eyes a vile persone is contemned but he honoreth them that feare the Lord he that sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not 5 He that giueth not his money vnto vsurie not taketh rewarde againste the innocent he that doeth these things shal neuer be moued PSAL. XVI 1 Dauid prayeth to God for succour not for his workes but for his faiths sake 4 Protesting that he hateth all 〈◊〉 taking God onelie for his cōfort and felicitie 8 Who 〈◊〉 his to lacke nothing ¶ Michtám of Dauid 1 PReserue me ô God for in thee do I trust 2 O my soule thou hast said vnto the Lord Thou art my Lord my wel doing extēdeth not to thee 3 But to the Saints that are in the earth and to the excellent all my delite is in them 4 The sorowes of them that offer to another God shal be multiplied their offrings of blood wil I not offer nether make mencion of their names with my lippes 5 The Lord is the porcion of mine inheritan ce and of my cup thou shalt mainteine my lot 6 The lines are fallen vnto me in pleasant pla ces yea I haue a faire heritage 7 I wil praise the Lord who hathe giuen me counsel my reines also teache me in the nights 8 I haue set the Lord alwayes before me for he is at my right hand therefore I shal not slide 9 Wherefore mine heart is glad my tōgue reioyceth my flesh also doeth rest in hope 10 For thou wilt not leaue my soule in the gra ue nether wilt thou suffer
blessed to whome God doeth not impure their transgressions 5 And after that he had confessed his sinnes and obteined pardon 6 He 〈◊〉 the wicked men to liue godly 11 And the good to reioyce ¶ A Psalme of Dauid to giue instruction 1 BLessed is he whose wickednes is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered 2 Blessed is the man vnto whome the Lorde imputeth not iniquitie and in whose spirit there is no guile 3 When I helde my tongue my bones consu med or when I roared all the day 4 For thine hand is heauie vpon me day and night and my moisture is turned into the drought of simmer 〈◊〉 5 Thē I acknowledged my sinne vnto thee nether hid I myne iniquitie for I thoght I wil confesse against my selfe my wickednes vnto the Lorde and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne Sélah 6 Therefore shall euerie one that is godlie make his prayer vnto thee in a time when thou maiest be founde surely in the flood of great waters they shall not come nere him 7 Thou art my secret place thou preseruest me from trouble thou compassest me about with ioyfull deliuerance Sélah 8 I wil instruct thee and teache thee in the way that thou shalt go and I wil guide thee with mine eye 9 Be ye not lyke an horse or lyke a mule whiche vnderstande not whose mouthes thou doest binde with bit ād bridel lest they come nere thee 10 Many sorowes shall come to the wicked but he that trusteth in the Lord mercie shal compasse him 11 Be glad ye ryghteous and reioyce in the Lorde and be ioyfull all ye that are vpryght in heart PSAL. XXXIII 1 He exhorteth good men to praise God for that he hathe not onely created all things and by his prouidēce gouerneth the same but also is faithful in his promises 20 He vnderstandeth mans heart and scattereth the counsell of the wicked 16 So that no man can be preserued by anye creature or mans strength but they that put theyr confidence in his mercie shal be prescrued frome all aduersitie 1 REioyce in the Lòrde ô ye ryghteous for it becometh vprightmen to be thankeful 2 Praise the Lord with harpe sing vnto hym with viole and instrument often strings 3 Sing vnto him a new song sing cherefully with a loude voyce 4 For the worde of the Lord is righteous and all his workes are faithful 5 He loueth righteousnes and iudgement the earth is ful of the goodnes of the Lord. 6 By the worde of the Lord were the heauēs ma 〈◊〉 and all the hoste of thē by the breath of his mouth 7 He gathered the waters of the sea together as vpon an heape and laieth vp the depths in his treasures 8 Let all the earth feare the Lord let all thē that dwel in the worlde feare him 9 For he spake and it was done he cōmanded and it stode 10 The Lord breaketh the counsell of the heathen and bringeth to noght the deuises of the people 11 The counsel of the Lord shal stād for euer and the thoghtes of hys hearte through out all ages 12 Blessed is that nacion whose GOD is the Lord euen the people that he hath chosen for his in heritance 13 The Lord loketh downe frome heauen and beholdeth all the children of men 14 From the habitacion of hys dwelling he be holdeth all thē that dwel in the earth 15 He facioneth their heartes euerye one and vnderstandeth all their workes 16 The King is not saued by the multitude of an hoste nether is the mightie mā deliuered by great strength 17 A horse is a vaine helpe and shal not deliuer anie by his great strength 18 Beholde the eye of the Lord is vpon them that feare him and vpon them that trust in his mercie 19 To de'iuer their soules from death and to preserue them in famine 20 Our soule waiteth for the Lord for he is our helpe and our shield 21 Surely our heart shall reioyce in hym because we trusted in his holie Name 22 Let thy mercie ô Lord be vpon vs as we trust in thee PLAL XXXIIII 1 After Dauid had escaped Achish according as it is writen in the 1. Sam. 21. 11. whome in this title he calleth Abimélech whiche was a general name to all the Kynges of the Philistims he praiseth God for his 〈◊〉 3 Prouoking all others by his example to 〈◊〉 in God to feare serue him 14 who defēdeth the godlie with his Angels 15 And vtterly destroyeth the wicked in their sinnes ¶ A Psalme of Dauid when he chāged his behauiour before Abimélech whodroue him awaie and he departed 1 I Wil alwaie giue thākes vnto the Lord his praise shal be in my mouthe con ti nually 2 My soule shal glorie in the Lord the 〈◊〉 shal heare it and be glad 3 Praise ye the Lord with me and let vs magnifie his Name together 4 I soght the Lord and he heard me yea he deliuered me out of all feare 5 They shall loke vnto him and runne to him and their saces shal not be ashamed saying 6 This poore man cryed and the Lord heard him saued him out of all his troubles 7 The Angell of the Lord pitched rounde about them that feare him and deliuereth them 8 Taste ye and se how gracious the Lord is blessed is the man that trusteth in him 9 Feare the Lord ye his Saints for nothing wanteth to them that feare him 10 The lyōs do lacke and suffer hungre but they which soke the Lord shal want nothing that is good 11 Come children hearken vnto me I wyll teache you the feare of the Lord. 12 * What man is he that desireth life and loueth long daies for to se good 13 Kepe thy tongue from euil thy lippes that they speake no guile 14 Eschew euil and do good seke peace and followe after it 15 The eyes of the Lord are vpon the rygh teous his eares are opē vnto their crye 16 But the face of the Lord is against thē that do euill to cut of their remembrance from the earth 17 The righteous crye the Lord 〈◊〉 them deliuereth them out of all theyr troubles 18 The Lord is nere vnto them that are of a contrite heart and wil saue suche as be afflicted in spirit 19 Great are the troubles of the ryghteous but the Lord deliuereth hym out of them all 20 He kepeth all his bones not one of thē is broken 21 But malice shal slay the wicked they that hate the righteous shal perish 22 The Lord redemeth the soules of his seruants none that trust in him shal perish PSAL. XXXV 1 So long as Saúl was 〈◊〉 to Dauid all that had anye 〈◊〉 vnder him to flatter their King as is the course of the worlde did also moste